Ads for Diet on 2024-10-08
| Id | Vlad | Saved | Scrape Time | Status | Scrape Result | Original Ad | Adarchiveid | Creative Links | Title | Body | Cta Type | Link Url | Pageid | Page Name | Page Profile Uri | Page Like Count | Collationcount | Collationid | Currency | Enddate | Entitytype | Fevinfo | Gatedtype | Hasuserreported | Hiddensafetydata | Hidedatastatus | Impressionstext | Impressionsindex | Isaaaeligible | Isactive | Isprofilepage | Cta Text | Pageinfo | Pageisdeleted | Pagename | Reachestimate | Reportcount | Ad Creative | Byline | Caption | Dynamic Versions | Effective Authorization Category | Display Format | Link Description | Link Url | Page Welcome Message | Creation Time | Page Profile Picture Url | Page Entity Type | Page Is Profile Page | Instagram Actor Name | Instagram Profile Pic Url | Instagram Url | Instagram Handle | Is Reshared | Version | Branded Content | Current Page Name | Disclaimer Label | Page Is Deleted | Root Reshared Post | Additional Info | Ec Certificates | Country Iso Code | Instagram Branded Content | Spend | Startdate | Statemediarunlabel | Actions |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 2,124,164 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2125018}'
|
No | 2024-10-08 21:51 | active | 1597 | 0 |
|
đRead the next chaptersđ | Chapter 1 "You'll have the test results in about an hour." The nurse's smile was gentle and reassuring as she took the vial of blood from Madeline Sanders. Madeline held a cotton swab to her arm and settled into a chair in the waiting area. She was a bit pale, but her eyes sparkled with hope. She had a hunch she was conceived, and that hospital visit was just to make sure. Three years ago, Trevon Gibson was involved in a terrible car crash that left him comatose, with doctors saying he would never wake up. Lydia Sanders, Trevon's high school sweetheart and Madeline's half-sister, did not waste any time and jetted off abroad for her studies. Somehow, Trevon's grandmotherâEdith Gibsonâfigured that Madeline was Trevon's lucky charm and insisted she marry him. The Gibson family promised to care for Madeline's mother, who was lost in her own world of madness. Madeline felt trapped but agreed to the marriage. Little did everyone know that Madeline was secretly in love with Trevon for years. To everyone's surprise, Trevon woke up after the wedding. However, Madeline's joy was short-lived. Trevon's first words to her were icy and calculated. "Out of respect for my grandmother, I'll take you as Mrs. Gibson for three years. When Lydia returns in three years, I will marry her." Madeline had braced herself to play along with that deal, ready to step aside when the time came. However, life threw a curveball a month and a half ago. Trevon stumbled home after drowning his sorrows in wine that day, and Madeline single-handedly managed to drag him inside. Supporting a drunken Trevon was like moving a boulderâeach step a battle of strength. Madeline and Trevon could no longer keep themselves upright and crumpled to the floor just inside the front door. Their lips brushed together in the fall, an accidental kiss that sent Madeline's heart racing. Trevon was a notorious germaphobe, avoiding physical contact like the plague. However, that unexpected kiss seemed to unlock something in him, and he leaned in for another. Madeline was caught off guard, but she did not resist. Later, in the quiet aftermath, Madeline could not bear to stay in the bed they shared. She tiptoed around the sleeping Trevon, erasing any trace of what had happened between them. The hospital was a hive of activity, but Madeline felt alone in the crowd. With trembling hands, she opened the lab results. 'Early stage of conceive. Recommend a follow-up ultrasound.' Joy flickered across her face, quickly hidden behind her hand to muffle her giggles. Regardless of the state of her marriage, that baby was a precious gift. She was eager to tell Trevon, her fingers hovering over her phone. However, she hesitated. Trevon's germaphobia was not just about objectsâit extended to people. She had seen him scrub his hands raw after a mere handshake. However, wine had loosened his inhibitions that one night. Would he believe the baby was his? Doubt clouded Madeline's mind, bringing a headache and a wave of nausea. She was jostled as a group of doctors in white coats rushed by, nearly sending her phone flying. "Emergency! Please step aside," a nurse said, flashing Madeline a quick, apologetic smile before dashing off. Madeline took a deep breath, watching the commotion unfold. Her gaze drifted to the emergency room doors without much thought. However, in a heartbeat, her eyes widened in shock. Trevon was there, shielding Lydia as they stepped down from the ambulance. He guided her gently onto a stretcher and, with a team around them, made a beeline for the VIP suite. A chilling shiver sliced through Madeline, her knees buckling as she clung to the nearby railing for support. Lydia was back. In the hospital room, the doctor briefed Trevon. "It seems like a mild concussion, but we'll need the test results to be sure." Trevon's expression was serious. "Speed it up. Use the VIP route." Lydia, stretched out on the gurney, smiled weakly at Trevon. "You're always so kind to me." Lydia pouted as she continued, "I wasn't paying attention. Who would've thought a bike bump could lead to a concussion? In Ameristan, people usually slow down on their own." Trevon gave her a fleeting, detached look. A flicker of worry crossed Lydia's face. "Trevon, with Skylandia's tight deadlines, isn't my accident going to set us back a lot?" Skylandia was the latest venture from Trevon's gaming empire, Xystos Tech, and Lydia had returned to lead the art on it. "I won't stay here. I have to get back to work," she declared, attempting to get out of bed. Trevon was quick to intervene, his hand on her shoulder easing her back down. "Don't be childish." As the tender scene unfolded, Madeline watched them outside the VIP room with gritted teeth. Trevon was notorious for his meticulous ways, but he did have a soft spot. He was not always distant. He just saved all his warmth for Lydia. Madeline felt a wave of emotion as she teared up. She touched her nose and fought the tears. Without really knowing why, she found herself pulling out her phone and calling Trevon. In the sterile silence of the hospital room, Trevon's face froze for a moment as he checked his phone, then casually handed it off to his assistant, Simon Taylors. "Tell her I'm tied up in a meeting." Madeline's heart clenched as Trevon's annoyed expression flickered across his face. Simon, moving to the side, answered Madeline's call softly. "Hello, Mrs. Gibson. Mr. Gibson is busy in a meeting. Is there something you need?" Madeline's lips twitched with a defeated smile. "No, it's nothing. I just hit the wrong button." Simon frowned. "Mr. Gibson's schedule is packed. Please be more careful in the future, Mrs. Gibson." The future? Was there even a future to speak of? Lydia, overhearing Simon, gave Trevon a subtle glance. She casually showed off the pink Hello Kitty bandage on her hand. Trevon's eyes snapped to it, his voice laced with a hint of longing. "You still haven't kicked that old habit, I see." Lydia forced a smile. "Well, you know I've always been fond of Hello Kitty." Their eyes met, and for a moment, the world around them seemed to soften. Madeline could not stand it any longer. Clutching her phone, she turned around and left. She thought one night could change things, but it was just wishful thinking. Despite the autumn season, Redenbaugh City was sweltering, and the hospital's air conditioning was cranked up, sending chills down her spine. She felt light-headed, as if she were floating on air. Suddenly, a little boy darted into her path, bumping into her. Madeline's face went pale as she caught the little boy, but in doing so, she lost her footing and tumbled to the ground. The fall sent a chill up her spine, and she held her belly, too afraid to move. The boy, however, started wailing, drawing curious glances from passersby. His mother rushed over and gave him a quick once-over. When she found him unscathed, she pulled him into a tight embrace before turning to Madeline with fury. "Can't you watch where you're going? You ran into my baby! How will you make this right?" Madeline, her mind on the baby she was carrying, bit back her pain and chose not to retaliate. Instead, she made her way to the maternity ward upstairs. The mother was not having it, yanking on Madeline's arm. "You think you can just hit someone and leave?" Madeline, nearly tripping over, turned slightly and offered calmly, "Should we review the security footage?" The woman, clutching her son, stormed off. Madeline felt her vision darken as she clutched her chest. She leaned against the railing, immobilized. In the VIP ward, Lydia gazed at Trevon longingly and leaned in for a kiss. Trevon, who was aloof, felt a wave of nausea as she got close. His vision blurred, and his chest tightened. He flinched and shoved Lydia away. Chapter 2 "Here's the divorce agreement. Take a look." Trevon, fresh from the hospital, confronted Madeline with a request for divorce. The image of Lydia's hurt look lingered in his mind, leaving him with a sense of resignation. His rejection was not just about his aversion to germs. It was also the sudden sickness and weakness that overtook him. He dismissed it as a one-off, which was not worth worrying about. However, faced with Madeline, the discomfort was undeniable. Madeline, still reeling from her hospital visit, was blindsided by the divorce papers laid out before her. It took a moment for her to find her voice, and when she did, it quivered. "Do we really have to end this?" "Yes." Madeline's grip tightened, and the question she could not suppress spilled out. "Is it because Lydia's back?" Trevon loosened his tie, his face turning to stone. "Didn't I make myself clear three years ago?" He had, and she had accepted it. However⌠"If... Just if..." Madeline hesitated, biting her lip. Trevon was impatient. "Madeline, you can't always want more." She looked up sharply, disbelief etched on her face. Did he think she was haggling over the divorce terms? With several deliberate taps on the table, Trevon continued, "Indeed, you've done everything required of being a wife these past three years. There's a modest place near Johnsrud. It's yours now. That's the best I can do. Don't make me lose respect for you." Madeline's response was trapped in her throat as she smiled bitterly. Three years of marriage, and her reward was a house. Should she be thankful? He was determined to get the divorce over with, by any means necessary. There was no need to mention the baby. It would only complicate how he saw her. She did not need a man whose heart belonged to another. Madeline felt nauseous, feeling like she needed to purge immediately. She crouched down to clutch the bin and gagged, but nothing came up. Trevon watched, his brow furrowed in disbelief. Why did her sickness stir something in him? Was it a mere coincidence? Seeing her ashen face, it was clear she was unwell. Trevor gave Madeline a questioning look. "Are you sick? When did it start? What's wrong?" Madeline felt the urge to throw up but could not, which only intensified her discomfort. Clinging to the trash can seemed like the only thing she could do. At the sound of his question, her fingers tensed uncontrollably. She forced a casual response. "Maybe it's just a cold. No big deal." "Answer me!" His voice turned sharp, sending a jolt through Madeline, and she murmured almost without thinking. "This afternoon, when you were⌠I'm just feeling a bit of chest tightness, weak limbs, and a touch of nausea. Typical cold symptoms." She did not bring up the hospital visit, quickly labeling it a cold to avoid any wild guesses. The timing and the symptoms lined up perfectly. 'So, it's because we caught a cold at the same time?' Trevon wondered. Madeline finally let go of her resistance. She deliberately avoided the divorce papers on the table and fetched the sour orange she had bought earlier from the fridge. Her mouth was unbearably uncomfortable, and she craved the relief of something sour. After all, she would need some strength in her hand to sign those papers. The moment she took out the sour orange, its tangy scent filled the room. Catching a glimpse of Trevon standing to the side, watching her with a frown, she hesitated before offering, "Want one?" Trevon looked away, clearly uninterested. Madeline chuckled awkwardly. "Sorry, it slipped my mind. You're not into sour stuff." However, as she sliced into the vibrant sour orange and its juicy interior burst with a potent tangy aroma, Trevon seemed unable to look away. Madeline was about to take a bite when she noticed Trevon approaching. His towering presence felt like a wall closing in, making the kitchen feel smaller by the second. Instinctively, Madeline stepped back. "If you don't like it, then I'll just..." Before she could finish, Trevon was at the sink, lathering up with soap, washing his hands with deliberate care three times before reaching for a piece of the sour orange. He scrunched his forehead, eyeing the orange for a long moment before popping it into his mouth. Madeline's jaw dropped in astonishment. However, Trevon did not spit it out. He chewed thoughtfully and swallowed before looking at her seriously. "Next time, make sure the knife's washed three times, okay?" The urge to bite into that tangy orange slice was irresistible. Sure enough, the sour kick seemed to soothe his queasy stomach. It was not just some bug. His nausea had kicked in right after Madeline's, as if he was only sick because she was. What was up with that? Trevon made a mental note to get to the bottom of it. Madeline gave a simple "Oh" in response. They finished the orange together, a moment of closeness they had not felt in three years. After washing her hands, Madeline looked up at Trevon. Sharing that sour fruit seemed to have bridged the gap between them, if only a little. However, their journey together was nearing its end. She murmured, "I'll sign the divorce papers." It was like cashing out after three years. A million and five hundred thousand, and a house to her name. She was coming out ahead. When she was about to sign, Trevon snatched the papers away. "We'll add another house to the deal. Wait for the lawyer's final draft." Madeline nodded, still in a daze. Suddenly, Trevon's phone buzzed and Lydia's whiny voice came through as he picked up the call. "Trevon, when are you coming? I'm bored." Madeline gripped her pen so hard her thumb whitened, nearly snapping it. Trevon ended the call, grabbed his jacket, and headed for the door. Madeline stepped forward, her voice tinged with concern. "How am I supposed to explain this to Grandma?" "We'll talk when I'm back," Trevon replied before the door slammed shut behind him. The house, once filled with life, echoed with emptiness. Madeline chuckled at herself, shook off the silence, and went to the kitchen to whip up some noodles. After all, she had to think about the little one growing inside her. A knock at the door interrupted her thoughts. Expecting Trevon, who might have forgotten something, she swung the door open only to be greeted by unwelcome faces. Madeline's warmth vanished. "What are you two doing here?" Cilix Sanders, her father, smiled and said, "You weren't picking up, so your mom and I thought we'd drop by." Her phone did show a string of missed calls. Ignoring their calls was nothing new, but their sudden visit was unexpected. "My mom's lost her mind, locked up in Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital. Did you forget to visit her, or did you forget she's there?" Skylar Lowe, Madeline's stepmother, stood beside Cilix in her flawless outfit. She looked nothing like someone who had toiled in the fields. However, her sharp and calculative eyes matched her biting tone. "Such disrespect! Where are your manners?" Madeline was furious. If she truly lacked manners, Skylar would have been long gone. It was Skylar's appearance, after all, that had tipped her mother over the edge. However, Madeline had been biding her time, collecting proof. They would all pay, eventually. Pushing down the bile, she asked coolly, "So, what brings you here?" "Let's talk inside," was all they said. Once they were in, Madeline poured water into two glasses, her hands steady as stone. Madeline's calm and compliant facade only fueled Skylar's ego. With an arrogant head tilt, she announced, "Your sister's back in town. It's time you end things with Trevon and give up your title as Mrs. Gibson to her!" Madeline fought the impulse to douse Skylar with water as she gripped the kettle firmly. "Give it up? I'm not following you." Madeline's gaze shifted to Cilix. "You told me when Trevon was in that coma, the company was strapped for cash. Marrying Trevon was the only way to afford my mom's medical bills. I married into the Gibson family for the sake of the Sanders family. How did Lydia end up taking my place as the daughter-in-law of the Gibson family?" Chapter 3 "I was looking out for the Sanders family too," Cilix said as he sipped his water. "The Sanders-Gibson family alliance is crucial. Three years by Trevon's side, and what? No kids, no hold on his heart, no benefits for the Sanders family. Now that Lydia's back, along with her bond with Trevon, these issues will vanish. I can even afford better care for your mother." Cilix's duplicity struck Madeline once more. Madeline countered, "Did you forget why Lydia left the country? Or do you think the Gibsons have forgotten too?" "That's why we're asking you to initiate the divorce with Trevon," Cilix replied. Madeline saw right through their plot. She would step aside, letting Lydia take the lead, and the Sanders family would reap all the rewards. After a tense silence, Madeline broke the ice. "I'm willing to divorce Trevon, but on one condition. I want my mom's sharesâthe ones she's entitled to." Cilix instantly became furious. Once upon a time, the Sanders family was a picture of unity. Cilix, who came from nothing, married Bella ZieglerâMadeline's motherâand quickly turned his fortune around with a garment factory. However, Bella paid a steep price, severing ties with her own family. It was not until Skylarâpreviously 'Jolene', with her kids in towâshowed up that Bella realized the magnitude of her mistake. She battled depression for years, and the strain of the revelation only deepened her illness. That was when Cilix dropped the divorce bomb. He played the bankruptcy card during the split, claiming all assets were tied up. Bella was left with scraps. However, once the divorce papers were signed, Cilix's business miraculously bounced back. Ever the opportunist, Cilix kept footing Bella's medical bills, basking in the glow of his newfound reputation. Madeline only pieced it all together as she grew upâher mother had been played. She had been nursing a plan to set things right ever since. The meeting ended with frosty treatment all around. Madeline shut the door behind them, collapsed onto the couch, and lost herself in the darkness outside the window. ⌠Dawn's light crept into the room. Madeline shielded her eyes and took a moment to adjust before getting up reluctantly. Nausea washed over her in an unforgiving wave. Trevon had not come home all night. Madeline's emotions were a messâresignation laced with a hint of disappointment. However, above all, there was relief. It was as if her decision to let go the day before had freed her from hope. Madeline sank back into the pillows. The click of the electronic lock signaled an arrival at the door. Madeline glanced up, and there was Lydia, swathed in designer elegance, striding in with a smile that could light up the room. "Madeline, it's been ages." Rising slowly, Madeline perched on the edge of the couch, her eyes a storm of loathing. "Who said you could come in? Leave!" Lydia's smile only grew. "Trevon sent me, of course. He spent last night at the hospital with me, then dashed off to work at dawn. He asked me to pick up a suit for him." A shadow crossed Madeline's face. So, Trevon was with Lydia last night. She had waited like a fool on that couch all night long, clinging to his promise. 'We'll talk when I get back.' "You're just like your mother, always the homewrecker," Madeline spat. Lydia's laughter rang out. "Who's the real homewrecker? It's the unloved one. Even the lock's code is my birthday. Trevon's heart is still with me. Madeline, you've been using my birthday to open this door for the past three years. That must sting, doesn't it?" Madeline's eyes flickered, her grip tightening on the blanket. She inhaled sharply before smiling mockingly. "Is technology that archaic where you come from? We've moved on to facial recognition, or fingerprints at the very least. Key codes are a thing of the past." Lydia's smile faltered, her composure slipping for a split second. "Outdated or not, Trevon's word is law." Madeline could not be bothered with petty squabble. Her nausea was getting worse. She gestured toward Trevon's bedroom. "His stuff's in there. Help yourself." With a smug grin, Lydia disappeared into the room and emerged moments later, a bundle of clothes in her arms. Before she took off, she sauntered over to Madeline, flashed her hand, and there it wasâa dazzling diamond ring. There was also that cutesy pink bandage on her finger. "My mom says you're dragging your feet on the divorceâkinda funny, don't you think? Trevon's put a ring on it, so why embarrass yourself? Time to get a clue." She leaned in, whispering to Madeline, "Face it, you've never been able to outdo me in anything since we were kids." Old memories came rushing back. Her favorite things, her mentors, her dad, her very homeâLydia had snatched them all away with just a few words. Madeline squinted and swiftly yanked the bandage off Lydia's hand. "You've always been into taking my stuff, huh?" She eyed Lydia's pristine hand and tossed the bandage into the bin with a look of disgust. "Bandages are disposable. Get a new one, and it's as good as ever. However, you know what's really scary about a guy who's been down the aisle twice?" Madeline rose to her feet, locking eyes with Lydia as she smiled slyly. "It's the lingering lessons from his ex. His style, habits, tastes, thoughtsâthey're all tinged with the ghost of the woman before you. Chew on that. Good luck." "Madeline!" Ignoring her, Madeline grabbed a bag of clothes and thrust it into Lydia's arms. "So long, no need for goodbyes!" Behind the wheel on her way to work, Lydia smacked the steering wheel, Madeline's parting shot replaying in her head. The phone buzzed. Lydia answered with a huff. "What's up with the wake-up call?" Wren Naylor, Lydia's assistant, hesitated before speaking up with caution. "Ms. Sanders, the planning team wants to add an illustrator to the project. They've already picked someone out." "They've what now? Since when does planning get to call the shots on art hires? They really need to stay in their lane." Wren stayed quiet. Lydia bit back her frustration. "Alright, I'm heading to the office soon. I'll sort it out with them." Instead of going to her department when she arrived at the office, Lydia went to the top floor to drop off some clothes for Trevon. Trevon accepted the clothes, but his brow creased in confusion. Lydia felt a twinge of worry. "Something wrong with the clothes?" They were definitely not his usual brand. Madeline would not slip up like that. "Madeline wasn't there when you picked these up?" Realizing the brand mismatch, Lydia understood her mistake. Madeline's earlier words echoed in her head. Lydia bit her lip, looking hurt. "Madeline just handed me these and shooed me out when I arrived. You know she's never been fond of me." She sighed resignedly and continued, "Typical Madeline, knowing you're in a rush and still acting petty with me. Should I run to the store and grab you a new set?" Trevon cut her off. "Don't bother. You've got work to do." Lydia clammed up, stepping back into silence. Trevon let out a quiet sigh. "Don't sweat it. It's not your fault. Clothes are the least of our worries. We've got the Skylandia project to focus on." In just a week, Skylandia would unveil its magical realms to eager eyes, with artistry at its heart. Lydia, fresh from her hiatus, was steering that shipâthe crown jewel of the year for Xystos Tech. She knew the drill, but duty called, and she stepped out with a promise to return for lunch. Madeline, alone then, rinsed a handful of cherry tomatoes, trying to quell the unease bubbling inside her. She scrolled through her phone, the barrage of prenatal check-ups looming large and daunting. Midway through her meticulous note-taking, the doorbell chimed. She opened the door to find Simon pulling a long face. Chapter 4 "Mr. Gibson sent me some clothes." Madeline raised an eyebrow. "Again?" Simon's eyes flickered with annoyance as he asked, "Why'd you send Mrs. Yagle's clothes?" Simon referred to Trevon's mom, Riley Yagleâa woman whose kindness was only matched by her absentmindedness. Madeline recalled the ill-fitting, off-brand clothes that Trevon probably ditched without a second thought. "Mr. Gibson says, 'Don't get snippy and hold things up,'" Simon relayed with a hint of sternness. Madeline could not help but chuckle, amused by his blind trust. "Lydia told Trevon I picked out the clothes?" Did Trevon need to believe everything Lydia said? Simon rushed her along. Madeline handed him a fresh set of clothes, but her grip lingered as she responded steadily. "Simon, you've been Trevon's right-hand man for what, three, four years now? Do you realize why you're still at the bottom rung, just an assistant? You're good at sizing people up by their titles, but that's not really a skill an assistant needs. Why don't you take a page from Mr. Harris's book?" Trevon did have a star assistantâDaniel Harrisâwho was so capable that he was sent overseas to handle big deals. That was when Simon got the call to step in. Simon's face went through a mixture of pale and flushed as he absorbed her criticism. Madeline, who was usually quiet, had just thrown shade in his face. He bit back his retort, finally huffing in annoyance and storming off. Madeline let out a soft laugh, brushing off the encounter. With visiting hours ticking closer, Madeline headed to Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital to see Bella. It was more of a wellness retreat than a hospital, nestled right next to Redenbaugh City's fanciest private clinic. Getting in was not easy, but thanks to the Gibson family pulling strings, Bella got a spot. Madeline wheeled her mom out into the courtyard, catching her up on the week's gossip and happenings. Bella was her usual selfâunresponsive and staring off into space. Madeline sighed and took her mom's hand, resting it gently on her belly. "Mom, right here, there's a little one on the way. Even with Trevon talking about divorce, I'm keeping this baby. You've got to come back to us. Who will help me with this little one if you don't?" She nestled against Bella's legs, craving the comfort of her mother's presence. Unseen by Madeline, Bella's eyes flickeredâa brief, almost missed flutter. "Madeline?" A voice, laced with surprise, called out for her. Madeline looked up to see a man in a lab coat looking her way. The sun was blinding, and Madeline squinted without recognizing the figure before her. There was something oddly familiar about the silhouette. It was not until he was close that she could see it was Caleb Jabs, her old college friend. With a warm smile, Caleb teased, "Madeline, can't you recognize an old friend after just three years?" He opened his arms for a hug, like nothing had changed. Madeline hesitated, then offered a hand for a handshake instead. Caleb's smile faltered, then returned. "Right, we're not on campus anymore." He shook her hand before releasing it, stealing a glance at the wedding ring on her finger. Through their chat, Madeline learned that he had just returned from overseas and that his uncle was running the local private hospital. Caleb nodded toward Bella with a slight smile. "And who is this?" Madeline's smile vanished. "My mom. She's been like this since she had a breakdown three years ago." A breakdown? It looked serious, as if she had lost all touch with the world. What could have caused it? Caleb pushed down his questions, his heart aching for Madeline. "These past three years must've been tough on you." Madeline seemed more grounded than in her college days, but her eyes were shadowed with concern. Madeline shook her head. "It's time for us to head back." She was not one to bare her soul to just anyone. As she rose to leave, she wobbled slightly. Caleb reached out to steady her. "You're looking a bit pale. Maybe you should get checked out." Madeline steadied herself and took a step back. "It's just low blood sugar. I'm fine." Caleb watched Madeline sidestep with a calm smile, not the least bit ruffled. "Back in college, you were always dealing with low blood sugar. Still battling that, huh? Skipped breakfast today?" He was already taking the wheelchair's handles as he spoke, and Madeline allowed it. They got Bella settled and swapped numbers. Then, Caleb pressed a chocolate bar into her hand. "For your sugar levels, have a bite." Madeline's laughter bubbled up. "Caleb, you still keep chocolate on you after all this time?" "Just a habit," he said with a chuckle. That little piece of chocolate seemed to bridge the gap that had grown between them. "How about lunch? It's already noon." Madeline bit her lip, uncertain. However, Caleb was already tugging her along. "There's this great little place I know nearby. You'll love it." Trevon managed to swing by the hospital after his meeting wrapped up. The doctors gave him a clean bill of health. They suggested bringing Madeline in, thinking she might be the key to why he felt off. He left the hospital with that thought, only to see Madeline and Caleb, all smiles, heading into a cozy diner. Madeline's smile was something new, something he had never seen, and it stopped him in his tracks. He took a moment before climbing into his car. From the driver's seat, Simon caught Trevon in the mirror. "Mr. Gibson, wasn't that Mrs. Gibson? Should we pick her up?" Trevon watched them disappear into the diner, a place he would never dream of entering. "No, let's not," he murmured. Simon arched an eyebrow, shot a look of faint scorn at the diner, and sped off. Trevon was reclining in the back seat, eyes closed, soaking in a moment of peace. A few minutes in, a wave of relief washed over him, leaving him feeling surprisingly refreshed. It took him a moment to realize that he was embodying Madeline's happiness. What could possibly be so special about that little shop to make her that cheerful? However, that sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles they served was exceptionalâtangy and invigorating. It had been days since Madeline had enjoyed a meal so thoroughly. She even decided to get an extra serving to go. Caleb chuckled. "Noodles never taste as good reheated. Wait, didn't you love spicy food? What's with the switch?" Madeline smiled. "I haven't really switched. This is just that good." She was known for her love of spicy dishes, and even Trevon, the health nut, had found his tastes swayed by her. It was hard to argue with Madeline's culinary magic. Her cooking was irresistible to most. Back home, Madeline had barely set down her takeout when her phone rang. It was Yeneth Collins, her best friend. "Madeline, I've got some good and bad news." Feeling a bit worn out, Madeline sank into the couch. "Go on." "The good news is that you've been chosen to draw the new character for Skylandia. They've sent the contract over to you already." A spark of excitement flickered across Madeline's face as she reached for her laptop to check her email. "And the bad news?" Yeneth sighed heavily. "Lydia is the new art director for Skylandia. She just got the job today. I wouldn't have pushed you to take this gig if I'd known." Since marrying Trevon right after college, Madeline had not returned to the workforce, finding solace and passion in her art. Her style was distinctive, not exactly mainstream, with a focus on creating captivating illustrations. When Yeneth got involved with Skylandia, she thought Madeline's artwork was a perfect fit and put her name forward. Madeline smiled. "No way. The contract's terms are decent. Can't miss an opportunity of making money just because of her." She was always hustling for cash, especially with Bella's medical bills piling up. It meant biting her tongue whenever the Sanders family got tight-fisted. "Are you sure you're okay with this?" "Totally. I freelance under the name 'Lily Mora'. Who will connect the dots?" Their conversation was interrupted by the sound of a door swinging open as Trevon walked in. Chapter 5 Madeline's instinct was to snap her laptop shut. "Give me a second." She quickly ended the call and turned to face Trevon. "What's got you home at this hour?" Trevon eyed her hurried movements and washed his hands before replying, "Just needed to pick something up." Madeline responded with a noncommittal hum. His gaze landed on a nearby takeaway box. It was the sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles. It looked just like the one she had had for lunch. Was it really that tasty? A jolt of panic hit Madeline, and she blurted out, "It's for Yeneth, not me." Back when they were newlyweds, Madeline had grabbed some street sausages, and Trevon had gone into a tailspin, bombarding her with articles about the filth of street vendors and the dangers of eating out. Since then, she had avoided eating street food around him. However, she had slipped up and forgotten to stash the evidence. Trevon's chuckle was detached as his eyes drifted to a notebook on the table. Madeline's heart was pounding, and she pushed aside the wave of nausea to dash toward the notebookâher secret journal of conceive appointments. The last thing she wanted was for Trevon to find out she was expecting. However, Trevon was quicker. He stretched out his arm and lifted the notebook from Madeline's reach. Without regard for her protests, he calmly flipped it open. The 'Prenatal Appointment Schedule' header stared back at him. He raised an eyebrow, his cool gaze landing on Madeline. Madeline felt her heart jump into her throat. "Is this for Yeneth, too?" Trevon asked. "Huh?" Caught off guard, Madeline quickly nodded. "Yeah, yeah. Yeneth's getting married, thinking about having kids, so I was helping her research." Trevon's suspicion did not wane. "So, why the panic?" Madeline's forehead creased. She let go of the notebook and looked away. "I didn't want you to think I was up to something." Madeline's beauty was marred by her recent illness. Her pale face was then tinged with the flush of sickness, making her look even more vulnerable. Trevon felt a twinge in his chest, and his annoyance grew. Her cold was messing with his work. He tossed the notebook back to Madeline. "I don't have time for this. You should be resting, not running around. If you show up to a divorce proceeding looking like this, people will think I'm the bad guy." Madeline silently clutched the notebook with her head bowed. ⌠At the steakhouse, Lydia stared at her barely touched steak, her mood souring by the minute. When she heard Trevon returned to the Angelic Garden Residence, her annoyance turned to outright anger. "Madeline, that witch!" She whipped out her phone and dialed Skylar's number. Madeline had just reviewed the casting call from Skylandia, wrapped up her draft, and was stretching after a long day when Skylar's call came through. "Get over here tonight. If you don't show up, I'm tossing your mom's stuff." The line went dead. Madeline thought she had taken care of all Bella's things, so what could possibly be left at the Sanders' place? She could not risk it, so she hailed a cab and headed over. The Sanders' mansion was ablaze with lights, screaming new money from every gilded corner. Madeline stood at the entrance, taking in the garish display, and figured Skylar was behind it. Skylar greeted her with a grin, tugging her inside. "I just knew you'd come." Madeline jerked her hand away. "Cut the act, Skylar. There's no one else here. I did what you asked, so where's my mom's stuff?" Chapter 6 Before Skylar could answer, a sharp snap echoed from the side. "Madeline, watch how you talk to my mom!" It was Yale Sanders, Lydia's little brother. With his shoulder-length purple hair and arms sleeved in tattoos, he looked every bit the wannabe gangster. He had been coddled by Skylar all his life, and with the Sanders' wealth, he had gathered a gang of street toughs to back him up. Madeline did not expect him to be there but gave him a cool look and brushed him off. Just then, Cilix descended the stairs, his voice cutting through the air. "Yale!" Yale sulked, his lips puckered as he flopped onto the sofa, clearly annoyed. Cilix motioned for Madeline to take a seat at the dining table. "It's not every day we get your sister back home. I figured a family dinner was in order. Have a seat, will you? I had Mom whip up your favorite fish tacos." Skylar quickly dished some out for her. The oily sheen and the subtle fishy scent made Madeline wrinkle her nose and push the plate away. "I caught a cold and lost my appetite. I'm just here to grab a few things, and I'll be out." Cilix squinted, and Skylar, unable to contain herself, plopped down next to Madeline. "When are you planning on divorcing Trevon, huh? Your dad and I have already scoped out a new guy for you. He's ready to tie the knot and won't wait forever." A resigned feeling washed over Madeline. With a mocking smile, she murmured, "Really? Who's this wonderful match?" Skylar perked up and replied, "He's from a solid family. One of your dad's business partners. The guy owns a string of factories. Marry him, and you'll be the boss. They wouldn't even look twice at a divorcee if it wasn't for your dad's connections." She made it sound like a fairy tale. Madeline cut to the chase. "The owner of these factories? How old?" Skylar hesitated, then chuckled. "Not too old. He's just a bit over forty and in the prime of his life. It'll be your second marriage, so you can't afford to be choosy. Plus, they've promised to cut your dad a deal if you marry in. Consider it a tribute to your mom." Three years had passed, and Madeline's disdain for her family's ways was as strong as ever. She glared at Cilix. "Over forty? You're okay with this, being not much older yourself?" Cilix looked pained as he spoke, "Skylar's just trying to do what's best for you. Remarrying and bringing your mom into the mix, finding someone okay with that wasn't easy. Skylar really went out of her way for you." Skylar nodded earnestly. It had indeed been a challenge. Madeline needed to be married off and kept far away to avoid causing Lydia any more headaches. "Don't worry, the guy doesn't have kids. Everything in the future will be yours and your children's. It's a real stroke of luck." Madeline suddenly chimed in, "It's true. These kinds of terms are hard to come by. You've really outdone yourself, butâŚ" Breaking from her usual composure, Madeline locked eyes with Cilix. "I was clear yesterday. I just want what my mom is entitled toâher shares. Those shares are peanuts compared to being Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family." Cilix remained expressionless, but his eyes were calculative. "Your mom's shares?" Thinking she had swayed Cilix, Skylar piped up in a shrill tone. "What shares does her mother have? The Sanders family fortune is all thanks to me and Cilix. It's got nothing to do with your loony mom." Madeline's glare whipped towards Skylar, sharp enough to shut her up. "Apologize." "Why should I? Your mom's the crazy one." Without warning, a cup of scalding water splashed across Skylar's face, and she let out a scream. However, before Madeline could react, she was yanked back forcefully. A second later, she was punched in the face. "You owe her an apology!" Chapter 7 Each word Yale spat was accompanied by a punch landing on Madeline. Madeline shielded herself with her purse, narrowly avoiding a serious injury. Blinded by anger, she had not thought things through, never imagining Yale would actually hit her. Conceived had left her weak, and she could only dodge Yale's vicious blows in a clumsy dance of desperation. The Sanders family seemed petrified by the spectacle, each too scared to even twitch. Cilix wanted to speak, but Skylar cut him off. "What's Yale got, a little muscle? Let her take a hit. It might teach her to listen." Cilix's face darkened as he sat back down. She had written her dad off long ago, but the sting of disappointment was as sharp as ever. As Yale moved in again, Madeline knew she was on her own. With a swift kick, she toppled a chair and snatched a fruit knife from the table, aiming it straight at him. "One more step, and I swear I'll stab you!" Yale, thrown off by the chair, nearly slipped. He wiped his mouth and sneered. "You think you've got the guts?" Knife in hand, Madeline's face was ghostly, but her eyes blazed with defiance, "Try me. I'm still Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family. If I take you down, they'll make sure it never sees the light of day." Her gaze flicked to Cilix. "You think our dad's got the spine to cross the Gibsons for you?" Yale did not budge. Skylar stepped forward with a nervous chuckle. "Come on, we're family. Knives? Really? Madeline, put it down." Madeline looked at Skylar icily and aimed the knife at her. "Stay back." Skylar froze, then looked pleadingly at Cilix. Cilix broke the silence. "Madeline, what's going on?" Madeline stood there with a cold expression, ignoring the blood that had started to drip from the corner of her mouth. She bit her lip, refusing to say a word. The recent scuffle had taken a toll on her, leaving her with a heavy feeling in her chest. She was afraid she would throw up if she opened her mouth. However, she was determined not to let them see her weakness. Amid the tense moment, the nanny burst in with unexpected joy. "Mr. Gibson and Ms. Sanders have arrived!" The pair entered the room. Trevon's face was a mask of seriousness, his lips pressed into a thin line. Lydia, catching sight of the knife in Madeline's grip, let out a sharp cry. "Madeline! Why are you holding a knife? What are you planning to do?" Cilix rose swiftly to welcome Trevon. "Mr. Gibson, please come in. Let's sit and talk. Madeline, put that knife down now." With a glance at Trevon, Madeline reluctantly set the knife aside. Skylar exhaled in relief and grumbled, "This is all Madeline's doing, causing a scene for no reason. Since when do we bring knives into family disputes?" Madeline inhaled deeply, pushing down the wave of nausea, and retorted with a frosty laugh. "So, now it's all my fault, just like that? I'm trying to do the right thing here, and I'm still the one to blame?" "Is this enough for you?" Trevon's voice, frosty and laced with anger, cut through the room. He had been feeling sick to his stomach the whole way there. That sensation had become all too familiar in the last couple of days, and he did not need to guessâit was Madeline's doing again. He had warned her just at lunchtime to take it easy, but what did she do? She ran off to her family's home to pick a fight, knife in hand. She might not be bothered by it, but he was fed up. The room fell silent. Madeline looked at him in disbelief. Was he really going to blame her without even asking why? Trevon had no interest in dragging out the conversation. He grabbed Madeline's hand and led her away with urgency. Madeline stumbled as he pulled her along, a sharp pain throbbing in her heart. Lydia tried to keep up, her voice tinged with concern. "Trevon, you haven't eaten yet." He barely paused, his voice dismissive. "Some other time." With that, he ushered Madeline into the car and shut the door behind her. | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10922&ut | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/ | 20 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10922&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449437764_2559123607604310_3298283948021123177_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ncpQNSF2qK8Q7kNvgHzNdyl&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A7_lN8BP0nMkt_Gh2VhTmQs&oh=00_AYBnJZJ1XjNH8XbYh0YUd5eQJ5Zz3GMZcwNjRaa-CyzNxQ&oe=670BCB9F | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,121,926 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2121930}'
|
Yes | 2024-10-08 20:52 | active | 1596 | 0 |
|
đĽđĽClick to read the next chapter for freeđ | Chapter 1 IRENE'S POV My chast heaved with rapid breaths, my eyes fluttered close. My lips fell open and a moan squeezed past my throat. My fingers were working overtime as I pushed them in and out of my wetness with my legs spread apart in bed. I bit the corners of my lips as I threaded my fingers through my hair, gripping them a bit hard like I suspected he would. I imagined his hands on me instead. His long fingers sliding in and out, coated with my juices. He would stroke my insides while holding my legs apart. "Karson," I moaned when his image was all I could see. I reached out my hand to touch him. To touch his rock hard body and trail my fingers down his chast to the V-line where his towel had hung loose. His scent was buried in my memory. All it took was one sniff and here I was, moaning to this man and bucking my hiips. He looked so much better. His face was more defined and he grew so handsome in a short while. His shoulders were broad and wide. He had a perfect figure and toned body. I increased my pace and I gasped when I found it. I slapped a hand over my mouth. The rising heat in the lower part of my stomach increased. Tears rolled down my face. I craved his touch, his fire. My body ached for his attention, the warmth in his eyes, I desired nothing more- My toes curled and I jerrked my hiips as my body convulsed. I bit into my palm as my orggasm rolled out of me. It took a while to recover. I was breathing hard and trying to gather myself again. This was the state he left me in. every single time we bumped into each other. Just a whiff of his scent and I was squirming for his touch. I almost felt terrible for including him in my little session but he was all I could think about. I've been masturbatting frequently now. My mating ceremony to the man of my fantasies was today. One part of me was pleased and happy with the fact that I would have my long time dream come true; being mated to Karson. He was the soon to be Alpha of The Nightcrawlers Pride. I didn't care about his title, that wasn't the reason I loved him. With or without his title, I was bound to be drawn to him. While one part was pleased, the other part was devastated. As much as I wanted to be his mate, I wasn't. Even worse, Karson seemed to think that I had bewitched Luna- his mother- into arranging our marriage. "She's wolfless, mother," he had said during dinner tonight. His contempt was loud, his mock even louder. I withdrew my hands from the table and hid them under with my head lowered at the usual confrontation. "I know," Luna Teresa's reply was calm like she was unaffected by her son's cruel words. I wished his words wouldn't affect me at all. Yet every time he opened his mouth, I was close to tears. Maybe if I loved him any less, I would have tougher skin and wouldn't be running to my room crying like a three year old. He was right. I was wolfless. It wasn't impossible for a werewolf not to have a wolf, it was just rare to find and even rarer for that wolfless wolf to be Luna, ruling over a powerful pack as The Nightcrawlers Pride. According to the book of records in the Pack, I would be the first wolfless Luna. While breaking a record didn't seem too bad, this wasn't exactly the kind of record I would be boastful of. "Yet you would subject your only son and heir to the Pride Family Pack to this fate?" Karson had asked his mother in an accusing tone that made me stop feeling sorry for myself but sorry for her. A wolfless mate meant one of two things; There was a high chance of birthing a wolfless pup and there was a lower chance of birthing a pup- in this case, the next Alpha. I squeezed my dress in a fist. The pressure that was upon my shoulders was more than anyone could ever imagine. "I have strong faith in our genes," Aunt Teresa- as I'd come to know her, smirked. "After all, your father's family were all Alpha's, down to his mother. So you're from a thick and strong Alpha bloodline. I have faith in you-" "My goodness!" Karson huffed in disbelief. "Can you hear yourself, mother? You're betting everything away for her?" I wanted the soft dining chair that had suddenly grown cold under my bvtt to swallow me. "Whatâs so special about her anyways!" I've heard that before. It shouldn't be anything new. I've cried my eyes out to those words yet every time he asked, it was a whole different feeling than I had bargained for. I was plain. I had no scent, no wolf, no family. There was literally nothing to my name. All I had was everything Aunt Teresa had given to me since I was five. My parents died in a war and Luna had been so kind as to take me in. She couldn't recall my last name so she gave me Pride instead. I was already sharing a last name with the man I came to love. Karson and I lived under the same roof. Growing up around him had been okay. He never showed me this hate, he never even spoke to me except when we were at the table. But ever since he returned from his training where he stayed away to be Alpha for three years, things had gone down the drain. "This is your doing, isn't it?" I stiffened at his words and finally lifted my gaze. The anger and hate in his eyes was enough to let a tear slide down my eye. He was convinced I had bewitched Luna. After all, why would she decide to kil her own bloodline that had been passed down for years? I quickly wiped my eyes. I didn't want Luna to notice plus Karson would scold me and be cross at me if his mother confronted him about making me cry. I fear he was already running from my reach before I could even stretch out my hands. "I'm sorry, I have no hand in this," I said either way, knowing fully well that he wouldn't believe me. "Don't apologize for things that are beyond your control, Irene," Aunt Teresa wiped her mouth with her napkin and rose to her feet. "You two will be just fine. The mating ceremony is in a few days. Get to know yourselves a lot better," with her little advice, she walked away, allowing fear to step in. Karson would eat me alive now that we were alone. I wanted to run after Aunty but I knew it would be childish- "Donât get any ideas in your head," Karson stated and I turned my attention to him. His words pierced me like a hot thin needle. "You're only my mother's choice. Once I find my mate, I'll have her as my Luna and you'll step down." I gulped and started to nod slowly at his words. "I don't need you to agree, Irene," he scoffed, reminding me that I didn't have a choice and that he called all the shots. "That's just the way it's supposed to be. Think of this as a way of repaying my mother's kindness all those years." Karson got up and walked out of the table. I tried my hardest to understand him. I guess, in a way, his hate was justified. He returned from his Alpha training only to discover he was arranged to be married. He was stripped of the chance to find his mate and he was stuck with someone as useless as myself. His words, his attitude had screamed one thing. 'Know your place, Irene,' and I read the message loud and clear. **************** Our mating ceremony was a long and torturous one for me. The Pack congratulated us endlessly and the smile I plastered on my face should leave a mark by morning. Karson stood stiffly by my side. We were now the new Alpha and Luna of The Nightcrawlers Pride and we were expected to carry out our duties immediately. While no one would say it, I knew that the 'baby making process' was expected as well. We headed to our new room to commence and mark the final activity for the mating ceremony. A day that I had looked forward to all my life. I was nervous and it didn't seem like a good one. I didn't know what to expect but I was already wet, my niples had rolled into tight buds and they tried to gain attention and drill a hole through my outfit. I stepped into the room before him. "I'll be right back," he said and I nodded, closing the door behind me. Immediately, I dashed to the bathroom and took a shower. I couldn't afford this moment to be ruined. I wrapped the towel around my chast and got out of the shower. My heart hammered in my chast. Karson was staring at me with his undivided attention. His gaze dropped lower and I tightened my hand around my towel. The air was thick and in an instant, he was taking long strides towards me. I met him half way and while my hands reached out to touch his face and pull him into a kiss, his hand grabbed my towel and he yanked it off. I gasped in shock but his hands grabbed my brreasts. I was immediately enveloped in the feel of him. I wrapped my hands around his back as he licked and softly nibbled on my hard niples. His rough hands trailed down my body and kicked my legs apart. He slid two fingers into my core and I gasped at the sudden intrusion. "How are you so wet?" He mumbled to himself. I couldn't breathe. His fingers were bigger than mine so they stretched me more than I had ever done to myself. I felt so full and I hadn't even had the real thing yet. He pumped into me hard and fast, soon my legs shook and my eyes were fluttering close. "Karson," I wanted it now. I wanted it right now. I wanted his shaft filling me up and I wanted his bite mark over my neck. "Fvcking hel, Irene!" He cursed and roughly pulled out his fingers. He grabbed my wrist and made me climb the bed, he pressed a hand to my waist and I knew what he wanted. I stayed ass up, face down. I was exposed to him in that position with my legs spread apart. I gripped the sheets beside my head and waited impatiently. The sound of his zipper fuelled my rising hunger and soon I felt something cold and hard poke at my entrance. Suddenly alarmed, I started to rise, "Karson, wait I've never-" He thrust his full length into me and my jaw dropped open. "Fvck! How are you so...tight!" Karson forced those words through his teeth. The sharp pain I felt was overwhelmed by the pleasure that came soon after. I felt him all the way to the back of my throat. My insides were stretched to their limit and when he pulled out and slammed back in, hard and fast, a tear rolled down my cheek. It was more than I had imagined. It was blissful. I could almost see it. The way he pulled back with my juices coating his shaft, inviting him to slam back in and when he did, I could only chew my lip and let out moans of pleasure. Our first night was pure fvcking and nothing else. I gripped the sheets as he grabbed my waist to meet and take his every thrust. I was gasping for breath and his thrusts were faster, shorter and harder. I wondered how it was even possible to move his hiips like that. I could barely catch my breath. If I died today, I would die a happy, wolfless wolf who finally married the man of her dreams. I needed his bite mark. "Karson," I managed to get the words out in between gasps and moans. My or9asm was sudden and instant. My body shook and convulsed as he kept up his thrusts. I squeezed my eyes shut as the electricity rolled through my vibrating core, clenching down hard on him and svcking him in. He grew harder under in an instant and I soon felt something warm in my belly and his shaft pulsed like a heart pumping. My body was spent and I was too weak to open my eyes. He pulled out and I let out a weak moan. I waited for his touch to find me but the only thing I heard were his footsteps and soon, the sound of the door opening and then closing- announcing his departure. Karson had left without leaving his mate bite behind. Chapter 2 IRENE'S POV I threw my head over her legs as I sobbed like a child. Her gentle pat landed on my head, over and over again. "It's going to be alright, Irene," Aunt Teresa said in a soothing voice. I shook my head against her hand. I could hear my heart breaking at his rejection and words of comfort reached nowhere near to piecing my heart together. "I mean it, Irene," Aunt Teresa sighed. She was adamant on making me feel good this morning. After Karson walked out of the room, he was yet to return and I just couldn't stand the terrible feeling that plagued my heart. So here I was in Aunt's room, crying my eyes out. "Don't shed so many tears, Irene. Your eyes will be puffy," she grabbed my face and jerrked my head up. I could barely see her through my blurry vision but her face was in a small pout and her brows were knitted in a frown. Her long black hair was let down and she looked like a goddess. "Look at you," she sighed. "You're so pretty, don't ruin your face, Irene." She wiped my tears with her thumb and pressed her lips to my forehead in a kiss. I closed my eyes as I tried to relax into it but more tears only poured out when I remembered that Karson didn't even kiss me. I 9roaned, throwing my head back as I sobbed even harder. "He didn't- hic- he avoided- hic- I don't know why- hic- but he didn't- hic-" "Stop crying, Irene. I can't make out your words-" "He didn't make out with me!" I cried harder and stopped to swallow the lump in my throat before I continued again. "It's because I'm wolfless and I'm not even his mate! I have nothing- he hates me," "He doesn't hate you," She tried to assure me. "He just doesn't understand-" "Understand what?" I cried. "I don't understand either. Make me understand-" "Irene!" She grabbed my face again and stared into my eyes. "You can't force your destiny. When the time is right, you'll understand. I have faith in you, Irene." I didn't even have faith in myself but her tone was convincing and the way she stared at me with no joke. She wiped my tears again and I didn't have the heart to produce any more. "Trust me, my dear. You're Luna now and I'm sure you'll be more powerful than ever before." **** I held onto her words and made them my strength but as the days rolled by, my frustration was beyond me that I would lock myself in my room- as Karson never returned- and cried. Our matrimonial bed had become my personal bed. The room we were supposed to share was now my own room. The only time we bumped into each other was during breakfast where we ate in silence or going past his office to mine. The Luna position came with a lot of responsibility and I was still being eased into it. But with Karson's attitude still on my mind, I was always mentally and emotionally stressed by the end of each day. "Luna, is everything alright?" I snapped out of my thoughts at the Beta's voice. Wayne stared at me with a worried look. He had been in my office for a few minutes now but I could hardly recall the issue he had raised. "I'm sorry," I hurriedly apologized and dropped my pen on the desk, giving him my full attention. "I'm fine. You were saying?" He didn't look the least convinced but he had to go on either way. He smiled and the wrinkles around his mouth stretched. He had gotten very old over the years, I guess it was time for him to retire but that was his and Karson's decision to make. "Maybe you should get some rest later,"he suggested and I could only offer him a smile. "I was asking your opinion about weapon storage in the Pack. While we don't have any impending threats, I was thinking it wouldn't be bad to restock and increase our budget." "A few of our warriors with friends from other packs have mentioned the endless amount of weapons over there. I'm afraid they feel ours is lacking behind," he explained. "I understand. But having an endless amount of weapons calls for a higher maintenance budget. If we do that, the tax will increase, the pack members will suffer and all we'll have are weapons while exploiting others," I sighed. "We're building a nation not a military zone. Even during war, we can have enough money and gain the upper hand." "I'm afraid I'll have to decline the request to stock more weapons. Instead, could we cover it by high maintenance of what we already have?" I suggested. Beta Wayne was already nodding with a satisfied smile on his face, "Yes, that could work. You're right. You're a blessing to us, Irene. Our budget is in safe hands. Our Alpha is really lucky to have you by his side." I smiled in response to his words and watched him excuse himself. It was only fair to have brains, in my opinion. After discovering I was wolfless, I trained myself in other ways to help strengthen the Pack and I knew I was successful each time I received praises. Even worse, there was something strange that I had started to notice. Wayne's daughter visited Alpha Karson every day. "Where is the Alpha, Joan?" I asked the maid that served my tea. "He's in his office, Luna," she fidgeted for a while, biting her lip. "With who?" I already knew what she wanted to say. The thought of her answer was already making me squeeze the document I was holding. "Lexie, Luna Irene," she replied in a murmur. I offered her a smile, "Thank you. You can go now." She bowed before rushing out of my office. I leaned back on my seat with a hand over my face and a tired sigh leaving my lips. Her constant visits to the Alpha's study was becoming alarming. They spent every minute together and he rarely had lunch or dinner with me. Her giggles were loud and every time I heard it, I could hear my heart breaking but I would lift my chin and wear a smile. I had loved Karson for years and a little thing like this shouldn't be able to shake me. I shrugged it off my shoulders and tried to concentrate on my duties. I successfully distracted myself till evening but soon came the migraines that were impossible to ignore. I called it a night and started to walk down the hallway. When I approached Karson's door, my heart began to pound. I wondered if he was still in and if he was with her. It was almost 9p.m already and she was supposed to be at home. Besides, I was yet to have dinner and I wondered if he had eaten too. He had successfully avoided me for a whole month, sharing his attention between his work and Lexie. It was strange to think about but I didn't want to ponder on that. Especially when my thoughts would play detective, questioning itself if she was his mate or not. But she wasn't of age yet for him to find out. That was the only thread of hope that I clung onto. "Maybe I could ask if we could have dinner together," I wondered and I slowed down when I got to his door. Karson's scent was faint but it tickled my nose either way, making my niples hard and my core already wet. Being wolfless, I could hardly distinguish between people by their scent nor could I smell everyone but Karson's scent was one I had thought myself to remember. His scent was like wild roses in an open field while Aunt Teresa's scent was warm and sunny. I cherished the little gift I had from having two werewolf parents as Aunt Teresa had told me. We never spoke much about them and I wondered why. All I knew was that they were good people who would do anything for the ones they loved. Sometimes, I wondered if they didn't love me enough to stay alive. Exhaling softly, I held the cold door knob of Karson's office and I pushed it open. "Karson, I was wondering if you'd like to have dinner with-" The rest of the words died in my throat. My eyes widened and I heard my own heart shatter. Dizziness washed over me and my knees wobbled but I gripped the door hard to keep standing. Karson had Lexie in his arms in a hug while he backed her against his desk. His mouth was on her neck and the way she held onto him tightly as if she was in slight pain, I could already tell what was going on. The mate bite he had refused to give me, he was bestowing it upon her. He had marked her without even stopping to consider our mating ceremony- Was she... No! I shook my head even as my thoughts already confirmed it. My lips trembled as tears filled my eyes at the realization. Karson was hel bent upon meeting his mate. He hates our arranged marriage because he didn't have the chance to find his destined mate. She was his mate. The sight before my eyes was growing on my pierced heart that continued to shatter even more. The sight burned right into my head that I was sure I could never forget it even if I were to lose my memory today. I would at least remember that the only man I had ever loved, had finally found his mate and I was nothing to him. I stepped away from the door like it would explode at any minute. "You're only my mother's choice," his words before our mating ceremony began to hunt me. My breathing became ragged and I clutched my chast, tugging at the neck of my dress as I found it hard to breathe. I staggered backwards with eyes wide in horror. I turned and ran into my room, slamming the door behind me. I sagged to the floor with my knees hunched up to my chast. My hands shook and so did my shoulders. The tears fell and all I could do was stare into my palm before slowly placing it over my face. Chapter 3 IRENE'S POV The pain I felt was like a deep hollow of nothingness that delved deeper and deeper even when I tried not to think about last night. The image was engraved in my head. I hadn't slept a wink. I sat up in my bed all night with my thoughts all over hel's half acre. My shoulders were slumped and my hair was let loose to drop down, covering the side of my face. There was a knock on my door but I didn't lift my eyes from the sheets. The knock sounded again and it took a while to recover. I lifted my gaze and sighed, drilling a hole into the door. I didn't want any visitors. I simply wished to sit in my bed all day but that couldn't happen. I muttered a weak "come in," and mentally mocked my sorry tone. "Luna?" A maid stepped in and I locked eyes with her. She gasped with her eyes going wide for a brief second before she lowered her eyes. Did I really look that bad in just one night? "B-breakfast has been served and the Alpha's mother has asked me to come fetch you," she stuttered. "I see," I sighed again and started to drag myself out of bed. My knees were weak from holding me up. "Bring out something for me to wear and... Some make-up for my face." "Y-Yes, Luna!" I showered quickly and dressed up fast. When I stared into the mirror, I shook my head at my sorry self. My eye bags were bad and there were dark circles too. I looked like I had been crying all night. The maid helped in applying the pancake and covering it up. I thanked her and rushed for breakfast after practicing my smile in the mirror. I was going to act like there was no weight in my heart and no turbulence in my head. But my smile froze when I got to the table. Lexie was laughing with Aunty and Karson had a smile on his face while he ate- that was something that had never happened. "Oh, Luna," Lexie's voice was high and she sounded elated. "You're here. We've been waiting for you. Breakfast is almost cold." She was a very pretty young woman with bob brown hair, an oblong face, love shaped bow lip and her body figure was very matured. Her b00bs were bigger than mine and so were her legs. This was probably Karson's type. What was she doing here? Why was she here? She had no right to be here- unless... "Lexie, here, joined us for breakfast," Aunt explained. She probably read the confusion on my face. "Sorry, if it's uncomfortable for you," Lexie said and nervously rubbed her hand on her neck. I saw it. She knew I saw it. The band-aid on her neck was no joke. I had lost Karson and she was making that clear. **** She didn't have breakfast with us every other day. It was just that one time but it sent a clear message to me. My days in his life were numbered. I went down for breakfast with a thudding heart and anxiousness in my womb. Their silence was taking a toll on me. I wondered if it was their plan to drive me mad so they could find an excuse to kick me out but Karson didn't need an excuse to get rid of me. He could do it whenever he wanted since he had found his mate. So why was he holding back? Why were they keeping their affair a secret? My thoughts were ferocious and they showed no mercy. A minute of idleness and I was sinking deep into depression. I picked up more work than usual. An attempt to keep my mind occupied and busy was starting to weigh down on me. I left my office by 2a.m. every day, only to return by 8a.m. I had no complaints whatsoever but after a week, I noticed the workload started to reduce. The usual heap of files I arranged for myself were halved and I was rounding off sooner than I wanted. "Raphael, why is there so little work to do?" I voiced my complaints to the Gamma of the Pack. He was arranging a few files for me to check out and I was already frowning at how little they were. "Shouldn't you be happy?" He asked instead. "You've been working too much of late," he was one of the few who could speak freely to me despite my Luna title. He was a good friend of mine despite still being Karson's Gamma. "I'm not complaining," I told him. "What happened to all the work?" I wanted to sink into work and nothing more. It was my only means of escape at this point. "Well, Alpha Karson shared some of your Luna duties to Lexie-" "What?" I must've misheard. I refused to believe my ears. "What did you just say?" Raphael met my gaze with caution. He was probably debating whether or not to repeat that. In the end, he did. "But, I don't understand... Am I doing something wrong? Did I make a mistake somewhere-" "No, never. Irene, you're perfect. You've been doing everything right from the very beginning," he encouraged, pulling me out from the hands of criticism that my thoughts had wrapped around me. "Then why? I am Luna. Only Luna should handle Luna affairs," I said more to myself, trying to understand the situation and give reasons why it wasn't even making any sense. Raphael glanced away for a moment and my heart sank. "You've been noticing it too, haven't you?" "I'm sorry. I didn't want to tell you so you wouldn't worry so much," He made an apologetic face. "I simply carried out the order. Maybe you could ask him sometime," he suggested. "Would you like to go for a walk? To clear your mind at least?" This was happening too fast for me to wrap my head around. I swallowed hard as I looked around my office. Since when was there a deputy Luna? What was Karson's aim in all of this? Was he trying to ridicule my position or make me know my place? I nodded and he smiled, turning away immediately. "Would you like ice cream or sandwich along the way-" "R-Raphael?" I called and stepped out from behind my desk. He was already at the door when he turned to face me. " Let's go for a smooke break instead," I needed another form of distraction since Karson had taken this one away from me. "What do you mean?" He asked, sounding suspicious. "I want to smooke too." ***** My workload reduced as my deputy Luna took her work seriously. Day by day I did less work but I occupied myself with smooking in my bathroom whenever I could. It was relaxing and it helped me let out some steam. I was in my room by 6pm. that evening, smooking again when I heard a knock on the door. I froze for a moment, looking at the door with furrowed brows. I wasn't expecting anyone. Plus Karson never came here. He had his own room now. "Who is it-" "Irene, dear? Can I come in?" Aunt Teresa's voice had me slamming the ci9arette on the ashtray. I carried it to the bathroom and dumped it in the sink. I rushed out and grabbed my perfumes, spraying the air with my heart beating wildly in my chast. After I sniffed the air and made sure the ci9arette smell was gone, I took a deep breath and opened the door. Her shiny face and warm smile came into view. She stood in a composed manner with her head tipped up. Aunty could never be caught without the aura and grace of a queen. I ushered her in with more enthusiasm than normal and I hoped she wouldn't notice. "You finished your duties a little early. That's good. Why didn't you come over to my room so we could talk?" She wondered, heading to the dropped curtains. "It's quite dark in here," she mumbled to herself and spread the curtain open. I raised a hand to shield my eyes from the light. I preferred the dark and gloomy area. It was a perfect place to hide my shame. How could I even look at myself in the mirror and call myself a Luna? I was a sorry excuse for one. "I didn't want to disturb you with my issues," I intertwined my fingers over my legs as I stood by the door with my eyes on the floor of where she was. She turned her body in my direction, "Oh? That's a first. Is something going on?" Something? More than enough was going on and I doubted Aunty even knew half of it. "Not at all," I shook my head. If Karson wouldn't tell her, then I wouldn't dare to mention it. Aunt Teresa was a supportive mother to both Karson and I. I wondered how she would react to Karson finally finding his mate. I wouldn't want to put her at a crossroad. Actually, I think I just couldn't bear the thought of Aunt Teresa picking Lexie over me. It hurt that Karson already did but it would hurt me more and rip my heart out if the only mother figure I've known all my life were to discard me like I meant nothing. "It's your birthday tomorrow," she announced. "Did you forget?" "Oh," a day I had always looked forward to was now insignificant to me. "I guess I did." She sighed, "Perhaps are you working too much, Irene?" I almost scoffed with my vision blurred with tears, "No, that's impossible. I'm not even doing nearly enough." "What do you mean? You work everyday and you're doing good," she defended. "Are you crying again?" I couldn't help it. My chin was trembling as I tried to hold back my tears. It felt as though a dam was about to break. I felt like a worthless piece of crap. Karson couldn't even trust me with Luna duties anymore, he handed them over to that other woman. What was I thinking? I was actually the "other woman" in their relationship. I was an outsider who could never take the place of his mate. Not that I even wanted to try- far from it! I just wanted Karson to acknowledge my love for him and my efforts to make him happy and satisfied. Was that really too much to ask? I was in Aunt Teresa's embrace by the time I recovered myself. She wrapped her arms around me as I tried to control my sobs. "Don't doubt yourself so much, my dear. Everything will be just fine," she reassured and I nodded even though I knew things wouldn't be fine. They would only get worse and worse with each passing day. I made up my mind to confront Karson about what he had done rather than allow myself to wallow and sink further into self pity and doubt. Aunt Teresa left after informing me she would be returning from a short trip tomorrow evening to celebrate my birthday with me. I took a shower and by evening I was heading to Karson's room. My head was throbbing from a dull headache that had become a constant thing every evening for a week now and my temperature was quite high. I made it to Karson's room and after practicing controlled breathing up to five times, I knocked. "Come in," his voice was soft and it made my heart melt. For a second there I wondered if he was expecting someone else. I walked into his room with his scent hitting me first. It's been a while since I stepped into his personal space. The last time I did that, I nearly had a heart attack from what I saw. Karson was seated on his king sized bed with his head turned to a document. He had moved back to his old room. While everything was familiar in here, the one thing that wasn't was this hot man in nothing but his dark blue pants. I almost drooled just by staring at his chast and bulging muscles. When next would I get to touch his body- "I suppose you didn't come here to stare, right?" His voice interrupted my thoughts and gone was the soft tone that I had received outside the door. He was back to his usual self and cold tone especially with the way he gazed at me with no atom of smile on his face. I summon my courage, "Right. I came because I need answers. You handed part of my duties to Lexie and I'd appreciate it if you could tell me why." His brow arched in a silent question, "It's been a week already. Why is it suddenly so important to know?" He was right. I had taken too long to question him. I should've headed into his office the first time I heard the news. "I know. I've only been wondering if there was something I wasn't doing right," I stated while trying to keep a straight face. "So I took the time to look inwards and question myself-" "There's no need for you to do that, Irene," he tilted his head. "You've managed the Packs finances very well while making sure there's adequate supply of everyone's needs." His compliment left me stunned as I never expected it from him. "Then," I took a step closer. "Why is Lexie acting as a deputy Luna? It is unheard of that Luna's duties are given to someone else. Is there something I should know-" "If that'll be all, I'd like to get back to my duties now. As you can see," he lifted the document slightly. "I'm still occupied." I gaped at him in shock. He was openly dismissing my question about Lexie. Was this what it had come to? "It's my birthday tomorrow," I announced with my eyes on the sheets, wondering if he had ever taken Lexie here and did to her what he did with me during the night of our mating ceremony. Was he more pasionate and gentle? Did he hold her after- I let out a harsh breath as there was nothing but silence. He had turned his attention back to his work and it showed that I wasn't needed here anymore. I quietly left his room and I doubted he even noticed that I was gone. I spent the night with a high fever and a headache but by morning after throwing up a few times, I realized what my condition was. I threw out the ci9arettes and got rid of the ash tray. I got naked and stood in front of a mirror. My breests were fuller and my niples had spread and were wider. Karson would've noticed if he had spared me a minute or more of his time for a little visit. I needed to get out of here. This place was no longer my home. It was only a matter of time before Karson would welcome his mate to his side and she would be made Luna as soon as possible. There was nothing left for me here; not in the pack and not even by his side. I did the only thing I could do at this point; the only thing Karson would appreciate and probably love me for someday... I ran. Chapter 4 IRENE'S POV FIVE YEARS LATER "Carl! Karin! Mummy's leaving!" The nanny announced with a loud voice and in less than two seconds, two preschoolers ran out with their chubby cheeks. The boy- Carl- was holding his favorite dinosaur toy with his black hair disheveled on his head. His smile was wide as he ran out and his arms opened wide while Karin- the girl- had her usual frown on her face. She practically glared at everything as she approached. I squatted before the couch as they approached me. I wrapped my arms around them, pulling them into a hug when they got closer. "M-Mummy," Carl stuttered excitedly. When I pulled away and stared into their faces, Karin was wearing a smile. She only ever smiled when she was around me. The nanny was already complaining that she was scared of her. But what could a four year old do to a full grown woman? "Karin, did you pull your brother's hair again?" I arched my brows and she tensed with her smile freezing on her face. Her dark hair was in two ponytails. I wondered how long it had taken Nanny May to successfully do that. She shook her head aggressively and I glanced at Carl who was already playing with his dinosaur. Ignoring our conversation like it was past tense to him. "Are you lying?" I tried again and when she nodded, I covered my face with a smile. "Your honesty is appreciated but you have to stop pulling his hair. You'll turn him into an old man." I could feel my wolf smiling proudly as we stared at the duo who almost never got along. It almost reminded me of the relationship I had with their father. "Anyways!" I said to my pups and to my thoughts but that got their attention anyways. "I'm leaving-" "Where?" Karin's frown was back on her face- she was the bossy one- and Carl looked like he was about to start crying. "N-No no, I'll be back soon, I promise. I have to meet up with the Alpha," I touched their cheeks and brought them closer for a kiss. "Remember, do not shift before anyone except me, okay?" I repeated the only rule we had and they nodded in silence. "Thank you, baby," I kissed their foreheads and spoke loudly this time, "Make sure to listen to Nanny May, okay?" But they were already running away before I could get the words out. I stepped out of the house with a weird feeling in my chast. It always felt this way whenever I had to leave them with anyone even for a second. Especially now that I'd be away for two nights. I trusted the twins not to break the rule but it was concerning to think about. They were only four years old. Since when did four year olds start to shift? Heck! I didn't even get my wolf until after I gave birth. It was a whole new experience for me, especially trying to connect with her. The link between us was like a thin thread but it had gradually advanced over the years. "Ready to go?" I was pulled out of my thoughts at the sound of my Alpha's voice. A bulky man with light brown skin and wild hair. Despite being in his thirties, he didn't look a day over twenty. He still looked so young and agile. Alpha Lucas was leaning over his Jeep and I rushed to him. We got into the car and drove down to where the meeting was supposed to take place. It was the third cross pack meeting our Pack would hold after five years and I was really looking forward to it. I had received his orders to participate and I had already prepared my speech but my stomach still tied itself in a knot due to nervousness. It had been a long time since I was made to handle such responsibility. I knew I was once Luna for The Nightcrawlers Pride and I delivered speeches to the Pack during the time I was there but that was a long time ago. We arrived at the hotel scheduled for the meeting in less than two hours and the hall was already filled with Alpha's of different pack's and their Beta's, talking and catching up while others were getting to know each other. "You look nervous," Alpha Lucas leaned down to whisper close to my ears. I blinked up at him, a bit uncomfortable by his sudden closures and he smiled, taking a step back. "Is it that obvious?" My cheeks were flushed from the idea of everyone reading my body language. I had gained a few of their attention but I lifted my head and avoided their gaze. I knew how Alpha's could get with their ego's. I wouldn't want to step on toes here. "Only to me," he shrugged. "But you look elegant and calm like a Luna," he complimented and I smiled tightly at the use of that title. No one in The Howlers Pack knew of my past. When I ended up here five years ago, I was almost knocked over by his car. He took me in as a rogue who had decided to acknowledge an Alpha and we've not once talked about my past, not even when I found out I was pre9nant. "You say the loveliest things to me, Alpha Lucas," I told him and I really meant it. He was like that guardian angel that kept cheering me on. "You know I would say even lovelier things and do much more for you if you agree to be my mate," he tried again with a daunting smile on his lips. He was a very good looking man who could get away with anything if he smiled. It was sad to know he lost his mate several years ago and he never spoke about her. He was convinced I was his second chance mate and he had been trying, for what three to four years now? I had lost count of how many times he had tried to convince me but each time I repeated the same old lines. "You're talking to a-" "...a brick wall whose heart can never beat again," he rolled his eyes as he finished my lines. "I know, I know. I've heard that before. Sometimes I wish I could find the basstard who dared to break your heart and make him pay." I laughed, placing a hand on his arm. It was funny hearing him say that and also very sweet. He cared deeply about me and I knew I could never repay his kindness in the way he wanted. "Can I see the list of Pack's that'll be attending?" I asked, changing the topic and he went along with it. He handed me a book that had all the twenty lists of Pack names with their Alpha and I scanned them. Eighteen out of twenty had already ticked in while two were left out. "Black Might Pack- Alpha John and Beta Phillip," I mumbled, reading to myself. "And The Nightcrawlers Pride," I froze and stopped breathing. I caught a whiff of something familiar in the air. It sparked memories that I had sought to bury. The scent of wild rose filled my nose and I gulped as I slowly lifted my gaze towards the door. I held the gaze of familiar black eyes that made my heart slowly start beating again before picking up the pace. He occupied the whole room and everyone else disappeared. He scanned the room as he buttoned his black suit that hugged his wide frame. His eyes landed on mine and I felt my heart skip a nervous beat. He was staring and I couldn't bring myself to look away. Could he recognise me? I wasn't the same woman when I left the pack five years ago. I was way different as my body had developed and I had added flesh in all the right places. Still he stared like he knew and I saw recognition flash in his orbs. "Irene, are you okay?" I felt Alpha Lucas place a hand on my shoulder with his tone filled with worry and just like that, Karson's brows furrowed in a deep frown as his eyes darted back and forth in an angry and suspicious stare between me and my new Alpha. | LEARN_MORE | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14374&u | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 810 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | befant.com | DCO | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14374&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461262119_567752125679105_1113191889968315431_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ND6VbvtXHJsQ7kNvgGRyRNY&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AhCVDEG5MC7R6Y5aydd3bAB&oh=00_AYBmc3whxtr6q17wwsYzzOwLC-2Ugne70xzvJ0sExa0Wrw&oe=670BC234 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,124,178 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2124528}'
|
Yes | 2024-10-08 21:51 | active | 1597 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicďźđ | At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before herâher husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonât be a concubine. Sheâll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that sheâs still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I donât really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wifeâs veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "Sheâs unlike any woman Iâve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheâs talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estateâs affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnât seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, sheâs different from any woman you know. As a general, sheâs above household squabbles and wouldnât want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatâs them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "Itâs fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iâll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Donât you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. âWhy put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.â âOh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?â Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren familyâs life respectable, and this was her reward. âEnough,â Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. âIâve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion wonât change anything.â As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. âMy lady, my lord has really crossed the line!â Lulu, Carissaâs maid, said, wiping her tears. âDonât call him that!â Carissa gave her a stern look. âWe never consummated the marriage. Heâs not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.â âWhy the dowry list?â Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. âSilly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.â Lulu gasped. âLeave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?â Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered â assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her familyâs former glory seemed impossibleâat least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren familyâs fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. âLulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.â ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaâs arrival to the king three times. âYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,â he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. âI canât summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.â âThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheâs been standing there for over an hour without moving.â Salvador felt a pang of guilt. âBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnât want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.â âYour Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,â Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. âAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iâll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,â said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. âAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!â ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 191 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461342866_403665495877678_8039372569247806790_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=JFJs3t-DVM0Q7kNvgGsr2TJ&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A7_lN8BP0nMkt_Gh2VhTmQs&oh=00_AYAWLlla25FpmCNmtgpv0eAgUB0A7LUsB7KyST6OVNwezg&oe=670B9E35 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,123,142 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2123077}'
|
Yes | 2024-10-08 20:56 | active | 1596 | 0 |
|
đĽď¸click here to read more FREE chapters! | Maxwell arrived home well past 11:00 pm. The villa was eerily quiet, with only a night light switched on in the living room. Jennifer sat on the couch, seemingly waiting for him. As Maxwell took off his coat and loosened his tie, he spoke impatiently, "Didn't we agree on the divorce? I won't shortchange you when it comes to assets. You can rest assured about that." He thought she wanted a larger share of the assets. Jennifer's voice was hoarse when she asked, "Maxwell, did you want a divorce because of that woman?" Maxwell's expression faltered slightly, but he quickly regained his composure. He didn't want to hide anything from her, nor did he care to. "Yes. I owe it to her. That's something I must do," he admitted frankly. Jennifer chuckled bitterly. "I only discovered today how hypocritical you are. You played the victim, making me feel guilty and pushing me to get a divorce. I bet you were secretly pleased, weren't you? You finally caught me making a blunder, and you're now forcing me to leave so you can be with her." Maxwell furrowed his brows. His tone was chilling as he replied, "Jennifer, let's make things clear. Rachel and I were together in the first place. You know very well how you ended up marrying me. Now that you have someone else, we're even. Let's spare each other, shall we?" "No!" Jennifer's words were sharp. "I hate being deceived. You and her have been playing me like a fool for the past two years. Do you think I'll let you off?" Maxwell rubbed his temples, suppressing his irritation. With gritted teeth, he demanded, "Then what do you want?" "I won't get a divorce." With that, Jennifer went to the bedroom. Almost as soon as she turned around, her tears surged out. For two whole years, she had been waiting for him to return her feelings. Before her mother passed away, she was told that most marriages in this world were built on growing affection over time. Love at first sight was just infatuation, like what she felt for Maxwell. But marriage ultimately relied on tolerance and patience. Jennifer thought her perseverance would eventually warm his heart. Now she realized how wrong she was. | LEARN_MORE | https://mn.ikkly.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=12134 | Free BOOKS | https://www.facebook.com/61560779513133/ | 497 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | mn.ikkly.com | DCO | https://mn.ikkly.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=12134&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449446467_1261394664825541_5551202590940703694_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=wQHqgeVayMYQ7kNvgFQ-7NE&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ALBKrvTE9zbcRkAPL1YZ6fO&oh=00_AYD7DbC2Xs6DNm0WL6eSjv63pNJgN6cx5YjzNGqLdtZMiQ&oe=670B9A4A | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Free BOOKS | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,121,195 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
No | 2024-10-08 20:25 | active | 1595 | 0 | The Empress' March | Karen Zane, a general and beloved of Kevin Smith, ascended to the throne. However, after discovering Kevin's illicit affair with her own sister, Kelly, Karen was sentenced to death. Before drawing her last breath, she swore to seek revenge. Victor Stone, a marquis who had long admired Karen, stormed the Eagle Chamber and fought Kevin to the death. Both Victor and Karen perished in the battle. Afterward, they were reincarnated together. | LEARN_MORE | https://fbpx.16447.com/share/middle/w4y4sh5cuns505 | Kalos tv-video3 | https://www.facebook.com/61559118595984/ | 0 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbpx.16447.com | VIDEO | https://fbpx.16447.com/share/middle/w4y4sh5cuns505a4oqpft0tc?ad_id={{ad.id}}&sid=120213042468310033&campaign={{campaign.name}}&adgroup={{adset.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462191168_1586417405618112_5896227309773221619_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=e09uYd11CnUQ7kNvgEZ2m9Q&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A7T9FoqJ7sEwY7kg3Su1ntR&oh=00_AYCk3v1EC3GkHBGLHZZtQYYZXh6hcwRpkvfzIOCi4SpsOQ&oe=670BB068 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Kalos tv-video3 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,121,906 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"is_bh_simple_request":false,"simple_request_ratio":1,"is_bh_selenium":false,"selenium_ratio":1,"ratio_threshold":0.8}'
|
No | 2024-10-08 20:52 | active | 1596 | 0 |
|
đĽđĽClick to read the next chapter for freeđ | âHelp!â A cry attracted the pack members around the area, then two of us falling from the high cliff... They were terrified then soon realize that the two women - one of them was the Alphaâs former mate, Sofia; and the other one was me, Alpha Haydenâs current mate. Both of us plunged toward the sea below the cliff. I only felt the cold sea water enveloping my body. The salty sea water was rushing into my mouth, my ears... Luckily, pack members came in time. Hayden, who was patrolling around the area, heard the cries too. When I puked the salty, bitter seawater out of my mouth, the first thing I saw when I opened my eyes was him holding Sophia, who was bleeding profusely. Before I spoke, I saw Sophia's pitiful eyes with tears in them. âCharlotte... I know you are jealous of my relationship with Hayden, but there really is nothing going on between us. Why did you push me off the cliff?â Sofia's weak voice sounded before she passed out. My mouth dropped open. What does she mean I pushed her off the cliff?! But she didn't give me a chance to question her before her head veered into Hayden, my husband's chest and passed out. Hearing Sofia's words, Hayden was furious, he glared at me angrily for a moment and didn't say a word. I pressed my mouth. Can't he see that I fell and hurt myself too? I'd gotten a long gash on my arm from the rocks on the beach, and I'd cracked my forehead on a small rock. But apparently, Hayden's mind wasn't on me. âIt's that vicious woman's drama again! Tell them the truth, Charlotte,â My wolf, Lexi, growled. Yes, I should. It took every part of me to get myself sit up straighter a bit on the rock. âHayden, I can explain.â I spoke with a struggle and tried to ignore the pain all over my body. Hayden didn't give me a proper look but let out a sneer. âExplain? Everyone saw what had happened and heard Sofiaâs words.â âBut it was her, who pushed-â I frantically tried to explain what had really happened. âEnough! If thereâs something wrong with her and her baby, Iâll punish you personally,â Hayden cut me off and said harshly as he picked Sofia in his arms and ran toward the packâs infirmary. At that time, I realized that it didn't matter what the truth was like. No one would believe me, not even my own mate. My heart hurt as if it was being stabbed by hundreds daggers, and yet I couldn't do anything about it. This wasn't the first time I was framed by Sofia and Milla, Haydenâs younger sister. And just like today, he never asked me about what had happened; he would only listen to their side of the story and blamed me for everything. Three years of being mated and married to Hayden, I have been trying my best to make Sofia and Milla happy, knowing how much they meant to Hayden, yet they kept treating me like an Omega maid. Sometimes even worse. I had to serve them all the time. In my deep heart, I knew the reason for it. They thought I was just an orphan she-wolf and not on par with Hayden, the ruthless Alpha of the third largest pack, the Red Claw Pack. They thought I didn't deserve to be the Luna of the pack. But... What Hayden didn't know was that in order to become his mate, I purposely cut off contact with my family to make sure Hayden wouldn't know who I really was. I just wanted to be his mate and serve him like a good moon Luna. Sometimes I wondered if it would make a difference if they knew who I really was? But for the longest time, I didn't want them to know. I wanted Hayden to love me for who I am, not for the powerful Alpha-in-line. Because of that, for the last three years, I had endured every insult, humiliation, and abuse from Sofia and Milla, yet I still served them as a good sister-in-law. I didn't tell Hayden about it. I loved them and treated them as Haydenâs family. I hoped that one day they would recognize my kindness and dedication. But the truth was so cruel. Hayden became the Red Claw Pack's Alpha when his brother died, leaving Sofia as a widow and carried his baby. I could still remember I was over the moon when I first met him and knew he was my mate. But who would have thought that Sofia, the widow of Haydenâs late brother, was more important to him than me? Ever since Hayden claimed me as his mate and married me, he seldom cared for me. Instead, he spent more time with Sofia. He was even more protective of Sofia too. Everyone could see the way he treated Sofia, and there were rumors that Hayden was in love with her. No one had spoke for me, his mate, and his legal Luna! My mind was in a mess. When I came out of my painful memories, Hayden and Sofia were gone, and the pack members had departed with them, leaving me alone on the rocks of the beach. My body was drenched, my arm and forehead were bleeding. It took me every effort just to stand up. Luckily, Noah, the Beta of the Pack, was kind enough. He met me in the half way and supported me to go to the infirmary to treat my wounds. âThank you, Noah,â I said with gratitude. Noah gave me a worried look and didn't say anything. He'd seen what had happened to me over the past three years, but he wasn't able to change any of Hayden's decisions. Wouldn't it all be different if I had power and a throne? I couldnât help but think. If I had told Hayden of my real identity, would he trust me a bit more than Sofia? Should I tell him the truth? âYes! You need to tell him the truth,â Lexi growled in my mind. I know she hated Sofia and Hayden. But would he believe me? As Hayden said, there were many witnesses. When Sofia jumped back from the cliff, she grabbed my hand to pull her along. But for onlookers, it looked like what Sofia had described. I had to admit that Sofia was the master of scheming. She was always good at that. Thinking of the blood flowing from the bottom part of Sophiaâs body, it might be a huge chance that she would lost her baby... I would have a big trouble if anything bad happened. âIâm going to punish you personally,â Haydenâs harsh words rang in my mind again which made my heart sink. âYou still need to try to explain,â Lexi growled again. âI wanted to explain, but you saw that, he didn't even listen to me,â I told her. âThen try explaining again!â Lexi roared and started to get cranky. She actually knew it was futile. No one would believe us, it's as ridiculous as my title of Luna. Ten minutes later, after staggering slowly, with the help of Noah, we finally reached the infirmary. Just before I was about to step into the doctor's office, I was summoned by Hayden through out mindlink, âCome straight to Sophiaâs ward.â His cold voice sent shivers down my spine. I had a bad feeling about this. Is Sofia okay? Did she really lose her baby like I had guessed? I felt my legs were heavy as I moved slowly toward Sofiaâs ward. The closer I got, the more my sense of foreboding increased. If Hayden was always on Sofiaâs side all this time, would he believe me just this once? I prayed to the Moon Goddess that he would believe me, at least just this once. Finally, I stood in front of Sofiaâs ward. I took a deep breath before pushing the door open, and unsurprisingly, I was greeted by Hayden's icy gaze. Chapter 2 Haydenâs cold gaze froze me in my spot. It didn't help that I was still drenched, and the cold on my body hadn't subsided. His gaze made me feel even colder, as if I was once again submerged in icy water. âStay there!â he commanded harshly. He didn't care that the blood on my arms and forehead was dripping down, tainting the white floor of the ward with red splotches of blood. Sofia was lying on the bed looking pale and weak, and the doctor was examining her. There were nurses, the Gamma couples, and some pack members gathered outside the ward. I could hear the murmuring of the pack members outside the ward. âI can't believe the Luna dared to push Sofia down the cliff.â âWho would have thought that she was so heartless?â âIsn't it obvious that she was jealous? The Alpha favors Sofia more than the Luna. She mustâve thought Sofia was a threat and wanted to kill her.â Hearing their hurtful remarks and looking at the accusing gazes of everyone in the room, I felt myself going pale. I clenched my t-shirt tightly and bit my lips. It hurt.. âIâm sorry, but we couldnât save your baby,â the doctor said after checking and putting Sofia on the drip. The doctorâs words seemed to be like a death sentence to me. Sofia began crying hysterically. âWhy? Why must this happen to me? Iâve lost my mate, and now I lost the only gift he left me. Iâve lost our baby!â Sofiaâs wail was very heartbreaking. If I didn't know the truth, I might even be moved to tears by her performance of being a heartbroken widow who had lost her child. âCharlotte!â Haydenâs sister, Milla, suddenly approached me and raised her hand high, landing a red print on my cheek. I wasn't expecting it and couldn't stop her or dodge it. My mate just looked at us coldly with no intention of stopping his sister. âAre you happy now?â she glared at me. âYou have killed her baby! You are very vicious for pushing her off the cliff! Kneel and apologize to her!â I looked at Hayden and tried to explain, âHayden, I can explain..â Hayden sneered. âWhat can you explain? That you viciously pushed her off the cliff and jumped with her so everyone thinks that you were also a victim?â âBut she pushed herself down the cliff and pulled me along!â I tried to explain what really happened frantically. âDo you think everyone is stupid and blind? Why would Sofia jump off the cliff when itâs dangerous for her condition?â Hayden snarled. âBut I really didn't push her!â I kept trying to defend myself and told him the truth. âEnough!â Hayden roared, and his Alpha aura rolled off his body, making everyone, including me, cower in fear. âStop lying and trying to slander Sofia.â âYou have killed my brotherâs baby. Kneel and apologize to Sofia just like Milla had said,â he said coldly. His words made me freeze in my spot again. Why wouldn't he believe me? Why would he believe someone elseâs words but not his mate's? Was it true that he was in love with Sofia? I didn't even want to apologize to Sofia, much less kneel. For my mate to ask me to do those two things was humiliating! And it angered me. âIâm not going to kneel or apologize. I didn't do anything wrong,â I growled. âIf you don't kneel and apologize, I will dissolve our matebond,â he said indifferently. I froze again. He would terminate our mateship because of Sofia? âHe dares not!â Lexi growled. âHayden, you've gone too far!â I yelled at him. âIâm the Luna of the pack, and I will never kneel in front of anyone! And no one can force me to! Itâs in the packâs rule!â âThe packâs rules?â Hayden snorted. I straightened my back and lifted my chin. âItâs stated that no one can force a Luna to kneel or apologize for something she didn't do!â To my surprise, Hayden laughed. âCharlotte, do you think, as the Luna of the pack, you can do anything freely and not apologize for your wrongdoings?â he mocked me. âIt seems to me you have been abusing your power as the Luna of the pack.â He stood up and came to stand before me. Reaching out his hand, he pinched my chin forcefully. âAnd to let you know, I was the one who made those rules, and as the maker of the rules, I am now telling you to kneel and apologize to Sofia,â he snarled. From the corners of my eyes, I saw Milla had a gleeful expression, and Sofia had a triumphant smile. âYou believe someone elseâs words rather than your mate?â I, stupidly, still thought that I could make him believe me instead of that venomous woman. âEnough, Charlotte! No matter how many times you tried to deny it, the evidence is clear. Everyone saw what you did!â He released my chin forcefully, and I staggered back a few steps from the force. âYou.. You really don't believe me?â I felt my heart turning cold. There really was no use in defending myself now. I looked at Sofia and saw her looking weak and pitiful once again, with tears streaming down her face. Heh, Sofia really was a good actress! âI don't like to repeat my words, Charlotte. Kneel and apologize or Iâll break our matebond and divorce you,â Hayden said coldly. âI will NEVER kneel or apologize for something I didn't do,â I said stubbornly and left the hospital without turning to look at Sofia, Milla, or even Hayden. âCharlotte!â Hayden roared out my name, but I ignored him and kept walking toward the packâs main house, where I lived with Hayden as the Alpha and Luna of the pack. Just as I stepped into the hall, I heard the screech of a car. I turned around to see a fuming Hayden. âCharlotte, are you still unwilling to kneel and apologize?â he asked with narrowed eyes. âIâve told you before. I won't kneel or apologize for something I didn't do,â I told him coldly. âGuards!â he yelled before I could say anything further. Two guards appeared out of nowhere and seized my arms. âMake her kneel!â Hayden commanded. Chapter 3 My eyes widened in disbelief. I couldn't believe that Hayden would do this to his own mate. I struggled as the guards pulled me toward the door. Once outside, they pushed down my shoulders. As a future Alpha, my strength was not ordinary. I could withstand their forces and kept standing upright. Hayden was looking at me with cold eyes and not saying anything. Seeing that the guards could not make me kneel, he came to us and kicked the back of my knees. I was shocked and wasn't prepared for it. My knees buckled under me, and he successfully made me kneel on the ground with his kick. âKneel here and think of what you have done,â he said coldly before telling the guards to ensure I kept kneeling. He then turned around and entered the house once again, slamming the door shut behind him. The guards kept their hands on my shoulders, pushing me down and disabling me to stand up. This was the first time in my life I felt so humiliated, and the one who humiliated me was my own mate. I felt rage course through every nerve of my body. I couldn't believe my mate was so heartless. âLet me tear him apart! Stupid Alpha deserves no dominion over the pack,â Lexi cursed. I agreed with her. Hayden was truly disappointing. The wind blowing strongly around me didn't help. I felt so cold that my body shivered until my teeth chattered. I hadn't changed from my wet clothes, and my wounds hadn't been cleaned and bandaged. After Goddess knew how many hours of kneeling, Hayden finally came out. âHayden, I-â I still had hopes that he would listen to me, but his next words wiped away all my hopes. âHave you thought about what you have done? Are you ready to apologize to Sofia?â he cut off my words coldly. âHayden, is this how you treat your mate?â I asked through gritted teeth. âMate?â he laughed. âDo you think I care about you being my mate? For me, a mate is just a stepping stone to become stronger. An Alpha needs a Luna to make them and their packs stronger,â he said coldly. I gasped and felt all my blood drained from my body. âYou.. You never care about me? You never love me?â âLove?â he sneered and looked at me as if I was a clown. âI only claimed you as my mate and married you to save the trouble of my pack not having a Luna.â I looked at him and felt my heart breaking. Three years.. Three years of being his mate and his Luna. Three years of trying hard to be the perfect Luna for him. And that was all I was to him? A mean to save trouble and a stepping stone to become stronger? âAre you willing to admit your mistake?â he asked impatiently. I lifted my chin stubbornly. âNEVER!â âThen kneel until you admit your mistake,â he spat and turned back to go into the house again. âAlpha.â Suddenly Beta Noah appeared. âSofia is awake, and sheâs been crying non-stop.â âWhat? Has the doctor seen her yet?â Hayden asked anxiously. âSheâs hysterical and did not let anyone come near her,â Beta Noah reported. âAlright, Iâll go to her now,â Hayden said. He then turned to me and said, âDon't make any trouble anymore, or youâll know the consequences.â After warning me, he left in a hurry with Beta Noah. The two guards followed them as they were Haydenâs personal guards. I let out a bitter laugh. How stupid was I to think that mates should fall in love with each other? After hearing his words, I had no hopes for Hayden anymore. All I felt was disappointment. I tried to stand up despite my legs being numb from kneeling for too long. I reached out and touched the walls for support and walked slowly toward our bedroom. âAre you going to leave that unworthy man?â Lexi asked as I was changing my clothes. âYes. Is it okay with you?â I asked her. I knew severing the matebond hurt so much for me, but especially for Lexi. I didn't know how itâd affect Lexi. âIâd rather you leave him than stay mated with him,â Lexi growled. âWon't it affect you?â I asked. âIt will. It will hurt for a while, but Iâll manage. I want you to be happy, Charlotte,â she said. Her words nearly made me cry. Lexi was the only one who cared for me in the three years of being married to Hayden. âAlright, don't cry now,â she tried to comfort me. âWhatâs your next plan?â âLeave here and go back to the Moon Crest Pack,â I told her and began packing my stuff. âGood,â she said, and I could feel how proud she was of me for taking this bold action. After I finished packing, I dragged my suitcase and went out without anyone noticing. Everyone was either busy cooking nutritious meals for Sofia in the kitchen or going to the hospital to take care of her. How ironic, I thought. He let everyone take care of someone who wasn't his mate, while no one cared for his mate who was injured. Looking at the starless night sky, I felt tears stinging my eyes again. Three years of trying to be his perfect mate went down the drain because of another female. I began walking toward the packâs border while dragging my suitcase. The wind began to howl, and I shivered again because of the cold. âCharlotte, don't you want to go to the hospital to get your wounds treated first?â Lexi asked anxiously. âThen meet and watch how sweet that pair of cheating lovers is? No, thank you,â I answered, and Lexi stopped talking. The more I walked, the weaker I felt. My breathing became heavier, my wounds began to throb, and I felt my vision begin to blur. âCharlotte, letâs go to the hospital first,â Lexiâs anxious voice sounded in my mind. My body swayed, and I fell to the ground, feeling all my energy drained. I couldn't even move an inch of my body. I felt darkness start to pull me in. What should I do? An image popped into my mind, and I struggled mightily to open up a mindlink I hadn't used for the last three years. âCharlotte?â a man asked in disbelief once our mindlink opened up. âLeo... Help me... Pick me up... at... the... Red... Claw... Packâs... border,â I said with much difficulty before succumbing to the darkness. Chapter 4 My eyes fluttered open, and the first thing I saw was a clean, white ceiling. âCharlotte, you are awake.â I heard a femaleâs relieved voice. I turned my head and saw my best friend, Olivia, sitting on a chair beside my bed. âOlivia... Where am I?â I asked with a hoarse voice. âYou are in the packâs hospital,â she replied and brought me a glass of water. âWhich pack?â I asked with worry. âMy pack - the Silent Prowlers Pack,â she said. I heaved out a sigh of relief. At least I was somewhere familiar. I took a sip of the water she gave me and asked, âWho brought me here?â I had no recollection whatsoever. The last thing I remembered was passing out near the Red Claw Packâs border. âDid Leo bring me here?â I asked her as I remembered mindlinking Leo, my Beta. âYup. After you mindlinked him, he became frantic and rushed out to search for you,â she said. âThen what happened?â I asked. âHe said he found you unconscious on the side of the road and quickly brought you here since itâs the closest to the Red Claw Pack,â Olivia explained. âWhatâs wrong with me?â Why did I faint? âYou had a fever and were injured,â she said. Fever? Must be because I was drenched and forced to kneel under strong wind. âChar, what happened?â she asked. âWhat do you mean?â I pretended not to know what she meant. âWhy did you come back after three years of no news?â She looked at me with her huge eyes, and I saw some hesitancy in them. âIâm going to break my matebond with Hayden,â I told her nonchalantly. To my surprise, she didn't look shocked. âIs it because of the rumor?â she asked. Rumor? âWhat rumor?â âThe whole continent heard about you pushing Sofia Thompson off the cliff because of jealousy, and she lost her baby because of it,â she said, and it was apparent she was embarrassed to say those words to me. I laughed. âThe whole continent knows?â âYeah. And the members of the Red Claw Pack said you are not fit to be their Luna.â I smirked. âThat mean woman sure moves fast.â âWhat do you mean?â she asked, obviously confused. âDo you believe the rumor?â I asked her. It had been three years since I last saw and contacted her. Would she believe the rumor more than she believed me? She rolled her eyes. âOf course not. I know you. You wouldn't do that even if you were jealous. You most probably would slap Hayden for not believing you.â I was relieved that someone at least believed me. I told her everything that happened that day - how Sofia framed me, how Hayden believed her, and asked me to kneel until I admitted my mistake. I also told her how Milla and Sofia had been treating me like an Omega maid instead of a Luna for the last three years I was in Red Claw Pack, including how Hayden was only using me and preferred Sofia. âI've never met such a stupid alpha! I can't believe he fell for some women's shoddy gimmicks. If he doesn't love you, he shouldâve rejected you and not used you like that!â Olivia said angrily. âThat vicious woman must have asked people to spread the rumor!â she continued, still fuming. I was amused looking at how her expressions and emotions changed so fast - from relief, hesitant, embarrassment, confusion, and now anger. âAre you okay, Char?â she asked with concern. âIâm fine, don't worry about me,â I assured her. âAre you really going to break your matebond with Hayden?â She looked at me as if she didn't believe I could do it. âYou don't believe that I can do it?â I feigned shock. âItâs not that,â she said embarrassedly. âItâs just... I know how much you love Hayden. You even left your pack and everything else behind just to be with him.â âI don't love him anymore,â I told her indifferently. My love for him had disappeared the moment he forced me to kneel and asked me to admit my âmistakesâ. âReally? Thatâs good. He doesn't deserve your love,â she said and let out a sigh of relief. âShouldn't you feel sad for me? Iâm going to sever my matebond, you know,â I teased her. âItâs better not to have a mate rather than to have a fool as a mate,â she said as she rolled her eyes. I laughed hearing her words. What she said was true. I must be blind to stay with him for three years while he spent more time with another woman and cared more for that woman. Suddenly we heard some whispering outside the ward. âHave you heard about the Luna of the Red Claw Pack?â a female voice asked. âShe pushed her sister-in-law off the cliff and caused her loss her unborn baby. Sheâs so vicious!â another female answered her. They kept gossiping until their voice faded out and disappeared. âI will tear those mouths off!â Olivia stood up and was going to reprimand them, but I stopped her. âDon't do anything,â I told her. âWhy did you stop me? I'm going to give everyone, especially that innocent pretending woman Sofia and that deaf and blind man Hayden, a piece of my mind,â Olivia seethed. âDon't do anything,â I repeated calmly. âIâm going to ask your dad and brother to deal with them. They should know you are the next Alpha of the Moon Crest Pack. Letâs see if they still dare to say bad things about you!â Olivia was so angry she didn't seem to hear my words as she kept trying to make everything right for me. I was thankful for her, but I didn't need anyone to stand up for me. âOlivia!â I called her sternly, and this time she returned to her sense. âIâm soooo angry,â she said as she sat down again. âHow are you so calm?â âDon't worry, I have already prepared a âgiftâ for the Red Claw Pack and Hayden,â I smirked. âA gift? What gift are you going to give them? What are you going to do to him? Tell me,â she asked with excitement. Chapter 5 I laughed, seeing her excitement. âYouâll know when the time comes,â I smirked. âOh, come on, Char. Iâm your best friend. You should tell me about this âgiftâ you have prepared for them,â she tried to fish out information from me, but I wouldn't budge. âDonât worry, itâs gonna be a big âgiftâ,â I smirked again, thinking how they would react after receiving my âgiftâ. âSo you won't tell me? You are so bad,â she complained and pouted. I laughed and patted her head. Olivia was different from me. While I was tall and slender, she was petite with huge innocent eyes, just like a child. But never be deceived by her appearance. She was impulsive and a powerful she-wolf. She could punch a hole in a wall with her bare fist. Even I didn't dare to be near her when she was angry. âWell... The most important thing now is to break my matebond with Hayden,â I changed the subject. âDo you know how to do it?â I had no idea how to do it. Should I just reject him? But it wouldnât sever the matebond. Itâd be just like any other rejection. âChar, are you really sure you want to break the matebond? Itâll be different than a normal rejection,â she said thoughtfully. âI know,â I answered her firmly. âI don't care about Hayden or the Red Claw Pack anymore. You know Iâm going to be the Alpha of the Moon Crest Pack. Why should I care about them? Iâm going to be even more powerful than Hayden and his pack.â She scrutinized me to see if there was any doubt in my eyes, but I had made up my mind. Once she saw that I was adamant about doing it, she sighed. âSo, do you know how to do it?â I asked her again. She was hesitant but nodded in the end. âI heard you need to pray to the Moon Goddess together with Hayden and reject each other at the same time.â âIt sounds easy,â I said lightly. âChar... The breaking of matebond might break your soul and Lexi,â she said as she looked at me with despair. I looked at her and asked, âDo you want me to stay with him, keep being abused by his family and Sofia and be unhappy?â She looked down at her hands that were holding mine. âItâs not that. I just don't want you to be soulless.â I laughed hearing her words. âOlivia, thank you for your concern. But me and Lexi are stronger than you think. Weâve been best friends for so long. Do you think Iâll become weak after a simple rejection?â She finally looked at me, and her eyes finally twinkled with excitement. âYou are right. You are the most powerful she-wolf Iâve ever known. I can't wait for that jerk Haydenâs reaction when he knows you are the Alpha of the second strongest pack,â she giggled. âAlright. Iâm feeling better now. My fever has subsided, and my injuries have all healed. I want to be discharged and return to the Red Claw Pack to tell Hayden of my decision,â I told her. âOkay. Stay here. Iâll get the paperwork done,â she said and went out to help with my discharge paper. I smiled as I looked at her back. I was lucky to have a friend like Olivia. Once alone at the ward, I sighed again. âLexi, did you hear what Olivia said?â I asked my wolf. âShould I really break the matebond with Hayden?â âOf course, you should. He doesnât deserve you, ever.â Lexi growled. âBut you heard what Olivia said. The process might break you.â It wasn't that I didn't want to break my matebond, but I was thinking about Lexi. âDon't worry about me, Charlotte. Even if I break, Iâll get back up in no time,â Lexi assured me. âAre you sure?â I asked her. I didn't want her to break because of me. âPositive. And don't think of not breaking up with Hayden,â she growled again. âOkay then. Weâll go through the heartbreak together,â I told her. âOf course, we will. Hayden and his silly weak wolf won't be able to break us,â Lexi snorted arrogantly, which made me laugh, and my heart felt lighter. After some time, Olivia came back with a nurse. The nurse took off the needle in my hand, and I was ready to be discharged. âChar, do you need me to drive you to the Red Claw Pack?â Olivia asked with concern. I rubbed her head and smiled. âNo. This is something that I must do alone.â âOkay. Remember to contact me if they make it difficult for you,â Olivia said. I laughed again. Olivia was too cute. She kept worrying about me. Though it was nice to be cared for, but I didn't need it this time. âRemember, I don't love Hayden anymore. And Iâm an Alpha. If they do something to me, Iâll fight back,â I reminded her and winked. Finally, Olivia sighed with relief and smiled brightly. âYou are right. If they bully you, just show them your true self!â We chatted as we went to the car park and parted ways. I got into a cheap black car I had bought to conceal my true wealth and showed Hayden that I didn't become his mate for his money, and drove to the Red Claw Pack. The moment I got off the car, I felt many eyes looking at me. I even heard them ridiculing me. âLook at her. How could she be so shameless to return to the pack?â âShe really has no shame! Sheâs a murderer, yet she still has the nerve to appear here.â âDoes she think sheâs still fit to be the Luna of the pack?â âDo you think sheâs here to beg Hayden and apologize to Sofia? She really has thick skin!â And there were many other degrading words pointed at me as I walked straight to Haydenâs study. I couldn't care less about what they were saying. My heart had been cold and devoid of any emotions ever since Hayden forced me to kneel and admit my âmistakesâ. Once I arrived at Haydenâs study, I didn't even bother to knock. I opened the door immediately and met Hayden and Noah's surprised looks. Hayden sneered and was about to say something, but I beat him to it. âIâll wait for you tomorrow night when the moon rise at the altar of the Moon Goddess to go through the ceremony of terminating our matebond. Don't forget to draft the divorce agreement. I don't need any compensation from you. I just want to end this mateship and marriage with you. I want to be free from you and the Red Claw Pack,â I told him coldly and left without giving him a chance to talk back. | LEARN_MORE | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=13764&u | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 810 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | befant.com | DCO | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=13764&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457252734_395376579933994_4164526208662214883_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=fFFyivV3kYAQ7kNvgGJd16m&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AhCVDEG5MC7R6Y5aydd3bAB&oh=00_AYAKp1IqTckAC9YuniLxv5F6fcx36S6JcjqXCUziAIMmMg&oe=670BB851 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,127,845 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2127842}'
|
No | 2024-10-09 16:30 | active | 1598 | 0 |
|
đĽđĽClick to read the next chapter for freeđ | Chapter 1 Ella POV My best friend is conceived with my husbandâs child, and they clearly no longer trying to hide it from me. David, my husband and childhood sweetheart, was standing in front of me with his arms wrapped around Amanda. Amanda had one arm around him, and her other hand was placed over her lower belly. Amanda saw me and smiled coyly at me. "I'm starting to show," she said. She turned her adoring gaze up to David. "Your baby is growing so fast." It felt like something in my chest snapped at those words. "How could you?" I asked in disbelief. "How could both of you betray me?" David's eyes turned to mine with a cold expression. "I haven't betrayed you," he said with obvious distaste. "Amanda is my fated mate. I've known ever since my first shift when I was only eighteen." David and I had known each other our whole lives. I had been with him on his first shift; we'd celebrated together. If he knew then, why didn't he tell me? Through it all, I never knew that he had found his fated mate, let alone that it was my best friend. "Why didn't you just tell me?" I asked shakily. "If I had known that you were fated mates, I would have stepped aside." "My pack isnât as powerful as yours," Amanda said with a sneer. "And I have four siblings, so I'm not able to inherit a thing. We needed your name to win the Alpha King selection, but not anymore." "Your use has run out," David said coldly. He released Amanda from his grasp and took a step toward me. From his pocket, he pulled out a vial and held it out. "Don't make this any more difficult than it has to be," he said. "Drink the poison yourself. That's an order from your king." I'd stood by his side through so much. I'd helped him ascend from the rank of alpha to become the Alpha King. We've been married for the past three years. Then he wanted to poison me to death? I shook my head slowly, wishing that I could shake away this whole bizarre scene. "I'm the Luna Queen of this country," I replied. "No one can murder me without a good reason, not even you." "Normally, that would be true," David said. "But your family has colluded with rogues to betray me." His lips curled into a sickening smirk. "Or at least that's what's been reported to me, so I have every right to execute you. Don't worry, your family will be joining you soon." "It isn't true," I said, with tears stinging my eyes. "I don't believe it, David. I have to investigate." "You canât do anything," he snarled. He moved towards me, but Amanda grabbed his forearm. He paused and turned to look at her. "There's no need to become violent," she said sweetly. "Why don't you go handle your work? After all, the king doesn't have time to waste. I'll handle this. Ella is my best friend, I'm sure I can reason with her." David leaned down and kissed her lightly. "I'll leave it to you then," he said as he handed her the bottle of poison. Then, without even sparing me a glance, he turned and walked out of the room. Amanda turned to me, and her face was so twisted with hatred that I barely recognized her. "David has always loved me," she said, stepping into my personal space. "You should know that. Even on your wedding night, after you got drunk and passed out, he came to my room." I felt like I was going to be sick. I wanted to argue, but I could tell by the look on her face that she was telling me the truth. "Ever since he was crowned king, we've been waiting for an opportunity to get rid of you and the rest of your family. In fact, we couldnât wait. Thatâs why David murdered your father.â âNo!â I shouted, tears uncontrollably streaming down my face. âYes,â she replied with a laugh, as if she enjoyed seeing me in pain. âDid you think it was a coincidence that your father fell ill right when Davidâs pack fell on hard times and needed your pack's resources?" I had so many questions buzzing through my head, but the pain in my heart was too much for me to speak. I put my hand to my chest, and beneath my fingers, I could feel the way my heart was pounding. "I just had to let you know," Amanda smiled. âYou werenât that Alpha daughter who had it all since long agoâ âNow I donât have time for you,â she snarled. Without warning, she lunged forward and forced the vial of poison into my open mouth. I grabbed her wrist and tried to push her away, but it was too late. The bitter taste hit my tongue and burned my throat. I fell to the ground. I looked up at Amanda, who was smiling at me with so much cruelty that she looked like a demon. As my vision started to go black, I promised myself that if I ever met them again in another life, I would make them pay. With the last bit of energy and will that I had, I wished that I could have lived my life differently. I opened my eyes, expecting to see bright lights or pitch darkness, but what I saw instead was confetti floating through the air around me. I was surrounded by the sound of applause, and when I looked down, I was holding a bouquet of flowers. My mind struggled to process the scene. I looked and saw my friends and family assembled around me in a familiar banquet hall. David, a younger version of him, was kneeling in front of me, sliding a ring onto my left hand. Was I reliving his proposal? But why? He stood up and moved to embrace me, but I quickly stepped out of his reach. I wouldnât let him touch me. I hated him with every fiber of my being. He reached for me again, and I smashed the bouquet of flowers directly into his face. Chapter 2 Ella POV There were shouts and gasps of shock as the bouquet exploded into a pool of flower petals. David stumbled backward, out of my reach. "What are you doing?" Amanda's voice yelled in surprise. I turned to find her rushing towards me. For a moment, all I could see was the evil smile on her face after she poisoned me. Fear gripped my heart, and I stumbled backward, holding my arms out to keep Amanda from getting any closer. I ran past Amanda, David, and the crowd. It wasn't until I was out of the building that I realized I was back in my own pack territory. Instinctively, I kept running, seeking out a place where I knew I could be safeâmy parents' house. I rushed inside and didn't stop until I heard voices. I was in the living room, and the TV was on. The voice I was hearing was the news anchor's. I stared at the screen in shock, trying to understand what I was seeing. The date on the screenâit couldn't be. But it wasâthe date David proposed to me, the scene I had just run away from. Maybe it wasn't a memory. I remembered the confetti and the applause. I must have agreed to his proposal. It was just like the first time, except I was able to push him away. I was able to run. But what did that mean? I guess⌠I really got the chance to live everything again? "Ella?" I heard my mother's voice call out. I turned to look behind me, and I saw my mother and father entering the house with concerned expressions on their faces. Seeing my father almost made me collapse into tears, but I managed to hold myself together. Instead, I rushed forward and wrapped them both in a tight hug. "What's wrong?" my mother asked with concern as she gently rubbed my back. "Why did you run away like that?" "Is this really happening?" I asked shakily. The relief of seeing them alive and well was making it difficult to think. "Of course, it's really happening," my mother said sweetly. "You're getting married." I pulled away enough to look into her eyes. I could feel the warmth of their embrace. I recognized them and this house. I knew that I was really here. I had no idea how this had happenedâthe Moon Goddess or someone else must have heard my prayers and taken pity on me. I was living my life over again, and I could do things differently this time. My parents were here. My family was still safe and thriving in our pack lands. David was neither my husband nor the Alpha King at this moment. I wouldnât let anything or anyone take that away from me ever again. "I'm not marrying David," I said firmly. "What do you mean?" my mother asked. "You agreed." "How was I supposed to say no?" I found a proper way to explain this. "In front of everyone? I couldn't embarrass him like that. But I don't want to marry him. I won't do it." "Ella," my mother began, but my father interrupted her. "Okay," he said. I looked at him in surprise. I could tell by his expression that he was uncomfortable. "Okay?" I asked. He nodded. "It's your choice who you marry," he said. Upon hearing my father's words, my eyes began to well up again. He had always trusted my decisions unconditionally, and it's been years since I last felt this kind of support. All because of my wrong decision to trust David and Amanda. "It's not too late to call it off, is it?" I asked hopefully. "You haven't sent out invitations yet?" "We have," my mother said, a guilty look on her face. "David's family was so excited; they didnât want to waste any time, and we were all sure you would say yes." My heart sank. A wedding between David and me would be a major event. Everyone in the kingdom would know about it by now, and there would be hundreds of people invited. Laws and morals were strict for Alphas. Not only would it embarrass my father if I canceled, but he would be forced to make a public apology and pay a small fortune to David's family to make up for it. Reliving my life, I could never allow my father to be shamed like that. There had to be a way to get out of this and make it David's fault. Then his family would be the ones who had to pay and apologize. I just needed time to figure out a way to make that happen. "Don't call it off," I said. My father looked concerned. "But Ella, if you don't want to marry himâ" "I'm being silly," I said, forcing myself to smile. "I just need time to get used to everything." My mother smiled. "Of course, it's just nerves," she said with relief. Before I could say anything more, I heard footsteps approaching the living room. The three of us turned to see David rushing in, with his parents following close behind. He walked directly to me and lightly grabbed my arms. He looked worried. "Ella, what happened?" he asked. My stomach twisted with disgust, but I didnât push him away. There was a knock on the door, and I used it as an excuse to carefully pull away from his grip. I rushed to answer the door and found Amanda standing there. She walked in without waiting to be invited. I hurried back into the living room after her. She was walking towards David. I had to know for sure if they were already together at this time. I hurried past Amanda and walked to David's side. I wrapped my arms around him and turned my head so that I could see Amanda as he hugged me back. I saw a look of fear cross her face, and her eyes darted up to David's. I pulled back from the hug in time to see him looking at her with a reassuring smile. So it was trueâthey already had something between them. "What was that?" Amanda asked. "What happened at the proposal?" "I'm sorry," I said weakly. "I was just overwhelmed." I looked up at David with a slight pout on my face and wrapped him in another hug. "You still have such a childish personality," David's father said. "Maybe it would be best if David started working to assist your father with the Alpha duties since you're not mature enough to do it." "Father," David said in a warning tone. He looked annoyed. I knew that he wasnât actually trying to defend me. He just didnât want his father to act in a way that would raise suspicion. I could see on my father's face that he was angered by the other Alpha's words, but he was holding his tongue to be polite. I took a step back from David and looked his father in the eyes. "There's no need for that," I said with a smile. âI will be the future Alpha of this pack." Chapter 3 Ella POV I could feel everyone staring at me in shock at my words. I couldn't blame them; it wasn't the kind of confident statement I would have made before. But it was true nowâI would never allow David to become the Alpha of my family's pack in this life. I would be the one to take over for my father. "What suddenly changed your mind?â David's father said. âYou always refuse to learn how to be an Alpha. Now you know nothing about leading a pack. Whatâs wrong with letting David help you?" The first time this happened, I was too naĂŻve. My father always spoiled me, thinking I could spend another few years being his innocent little girl, so I didnât know anything about what it took to run a pack. Thatâs why all the power was handed over to David so easily when my father died. But I wanted my pack to survive and thrive so badly after my fatherâs death, so I learned hard to take care of a pack as Davidâs Luna. I had to learn because it was all too much for David to handle on his own. In fact, now that I thought about it, almost every serious issue that ever faced our packâI was the one to solve. "I think it's funny you would question my ability to lead," I said, smiling at him, "when your pack is in financial crisis this year. Your pack income relies too much on your farmers but you have no risk management. You lavished the taxes you collected from your farmers during the last few years, now you donât have enough money to make up for the crops that were lost this harsh winter." David's father looked like he wanted to yell, but I continued speaking. "Meanwhile, our pack is thriving. We've made sure that we have enough money put away to get us through any emergency, and we ensure that the funds our people need to do their jobsâjobs that keep our pack safe and healthyâare always available to them.â My father was nodding approvingly at my words. âWe know our people. We know when they're struggling, and we know that when we help them through their struggles, it makes our pack stronger. Thatâs a lesson you would do well to learn," I added. Everyone was staring at me with obvious surprise, but I kept my head held high and proud. I waited for David's father to respond, but he didnât say a word. Instead, he grabbed his wife, Lily, by the arm, and the two of them hurried out of the house. David stepped in front of me, and I could see a pained expression on his face. "What is going on?" he asked. "Why are you embarrassing me like this?" "I'm not trying to embarrass you," I said honestly. "I just think it's important for me to learn to lead my own pack. After all, you'll want my help once we're married, wonât you?" I could tell that he was seriously considering my words. Clearly, I wouldnât let him win the Alpha King selection this time. But from his current point of view, he could still use my support as a strong Alpha heir to win the selection. He could promote himself by showing our unified strengthâthat would win a lot of people over. "I'm sorry for how poorly things have gone today," I said, putting one hand against my temple. "Iâm not feeling well. I need to rest." Itâs all just been a lot. I desperately needed some alone time to sort out my plans. "Are you sick?" Amanda asked. "Itâs only a headache," I replied. "I'll make you some tea," my mother said as she left the room. My father patted me on the shoulder supportively, then followed her out, leaving just David, Amanda, and me alone. "I should just go up to my room," I said. "Iâm sure Iâll feel better after a little rest." "Iâll come with you," Amanda said. "I donât want you to stumble on the stairs." I forced myself to smile at her. "Iâm fine," I insisted. "We'll both walk you to your room," David said. I knew I wouldn't be able to convince them otherwise, so I had to agree. David kept his hand on my back as we walked up the stairs, and I found myself disgusted by his touch. When we reached my room, I went over and sat on my bed. "I'm fine now," I said. "Thank you." David looked hesitant but didnât try to argue further. "Iâll talk to you soon," he said as he stepped out and closed the door. Realizing David and Amanda were sharing some alone time, I stood up and rushed to the door, pressing my ear against the wood to listen. "I donât know whatâs going on with her," Amanda said. "None of that was the way I imagined it," David replied. "Not exactly the romantic proposal I had planned." I frowned as I listened to their idle talk, and walked back to my bed. That was when I realized I had a major problem. Whether they were having an affair now or not, they were being careful around me. I was never going to catch them easily before the wedding. But I had to expose them. It was the only way I was going to get out of this engagement without putting my pack at risk. I wasnât going to be able to do it alone. I couldnât go to my mother and father about this; they would never believe my story. Who could I possibly rely on? My phone beeped in my pocket. When I unlocked it, I saw a news alert. I clicked on it, and the image of a familiar handsome man popped up on my screen. I recognized Alpha Alexander immediately. He had been David's biggest rival for the Alpha King election. He was young, handsome, and popular with the ladies. The only reason David had stood a chance against him was because of his marriage to me. With our packs merged, we had the largest territory, and that gave him power. Without our marriage, thereâs no way David could win, and Alexander would probably become the Alpha King. He had a lot to gain from my marriage falling apart. Would it be possible to get him to help me take David down? Alexander was known for being a little unserious in his personal life. I vaguely remembered some scandal towards the end of the campaign for Alpha King. It all helped David in the final debate and was probably key to him winning. If Alexander had my support, it would surely benefit his campaign, and I could help him steer through those scandals since I knew they were coming. Not to mention, I had information about David and his pack that Alexander could use against him. I needed help to take David down and make sure he never became King. What better ally could I find than Alexander? Chapter 4 Ella POV I woke early the next morning, having decided to attend the opening of a new shopping center in the capital. I knew Alexander would be making an appearance there, and I hoped for a chance to speak with him. As I stood before my closet, preparing to get ready, I felt a headache forming. Everything was so brightly colored and attention-grabbing. I had to remind myself that I was 20 again. At this point in my life, I had focused on having fun and was eager to express my personality. I wanted to seem edgy, but now I feared I only came across as naive. That wasnât the impression I wanted to leave today. I needed to be taken seriously, especially by Alexander. Other than the proposal, this would be my first public appearance since coming of age, and I wanted to project confidence and maturity. After spending some time going through my closet, I found a pale yellow dress that wasnât frilly or covered in gemstones. I put it on and examined myself in the mirror. With the right styling, it could work. I continued to dig through my clothes and found a dark gray half-jacket, a pair of gray shoes that matched, and a belt that complemented the look. I kept my jewelry simple, wearing stud earrings and a pendant. It wasnât my best outfit, but I looked mature and put-together. Once I was ready, I went downstairs for breakfast. I could tell right away that my pack members were taken aback by my appearance. âYou look nice,â I heard someone say. âWhatâs the occasion?â âYou look so much more mature,â someone else chimed in. I smiled. âI wanted to go to the opening ceremony for the shopping center today, and I thought I should try to look nice.â My father smiled at me. âAre you sure?â he asked. âThere will be Alphas, Betas, and Gammas there. Normally, you hate interacting with other high-ranking wolves.â I smiled back at him. It was trueâwhen I was that innocent Alpha daughter, I hated attending formal events where I felt like I was being stared at and put on the spot. It was hard for me to know how to behave, and I was always afraid Iâd embarrass myself. This time, however, I was ready. âWell, I think itâs a good idea for me to start meeting with others and forming stronger relationships. After all, it will be beneficial for the packâs business in the future if Iâm on good terms with the others.â I could see that my mother and the others were staring at me in surprise, but my father just continued to smile proudly at me. The rest of breakfast was uneventful, as was the hour-long drive to the Capitol. It felt strange to be back here. The Capitol, where the Alpha King resided, was a bustling metropolitan area where many Alphas had their businesses, so Iâd spent a significant amount of time here throughout my life. But once David became king, the Capitol had become my home. I pushed those thoughts aside as we arrived at the shopping center. It had been built by Alexanderâs pack, and the moment I saw it, I realized it was a luxurious playground meant to showcase their wealth. With a large crowd expected, we didnât want to get stuck in any long lines, so we arrived ahead of time. There werenât too many people here yet. A podium with a microphone was set up for the official opening, but there was no sign of Alexander. I made my way to the front and approached one of the workers who was unwinding wires and setting up microphones. âExcuse me,â I asked, âDo you know where Alpha Alexander is?â The worker glanced at me curiously before recognition dawned on his face. âHeâs in his office, resting up for his speech. Heâs very busy today and will probably be back on the road as soon as the speech is over.â I frowned. I needed to make sure I got the chance to speak to him today. âThank you,â I said. I told my parents that I needed the restroom, and then I headed toward a nearby building, which housed the local headquarters for Alexanderâs pack. I walked toward the restroom and, once I was certain no one was paying attention to me, I hurried down the hallway. Luckily, I found my way to his office easily. It seemed my timing was good because Alexander and his Beta were walking down the hallway as I approached. I strode confidently up to them, but his Beta stepped in front of me. âIâm sorry,â he said, looking at me with a forced smile. âThe Alpha is very busy today. We might have time for a quick photo, but thatâs all.â I resisted the urge to roll my eyes at his arrogance. âIâm not a fan,â I said pointedly. âMy name is Ella. I am the daughter of the Rowanwood Alpha. Iâm here to discuss a collaboration with Alpha Alexander.â The Betaâs demeanor shifted as he turned his attention to Alexander. âThis is Davidâs fiancĂŠe,â he said, referring to me. âThe news of their engagement was just announced recently.â Alexander looked at me curiously. "What kind of collaboration are you proposing?" I glanced at his Beta, then stepped closer. Alexander looked amused by my boldness, but I ignored it as I rose on my toes to whisper in his ear. "I want your help taking David down." Alexander smirked, his expression mocking. "You really are the naive little princess Iâve heard about," he said. "If youâre having a loverâs spat, youâll have to deal with it on your own. And if youâre trying to lure me into a trap, youâll need to be much more creative." He turned, motioning to his Beta, ready to brush past me. But as he did, all the pain from my relationship with David and his betrayal came rushing back, twisting in my chest. I took a deep breath to keep myself calm and looked Alexander squarely in the eye. "There have been unforgivable actions from David that I cannot disclose," I said firmly. "This is not a petty loverâs spat." Memories of my past life flowing back, sadness, and hatred of being murdered by my dear husband and best friend overwhelmed me once again. "It was about my pack, my family, and...everything." Alexander paused, his expression shifting slightly. I could tell he somehow felt the depth of my emotion. "You want to be the Alpha King," I continued. "I can help you do that.â "You sound confident about that," Alexander remarked. He stepped a little closer, and his eyes moved over me slowly. "My pack is powerful enough to let me win. Why would I need you?â I felt heat rise to my cheeks due to our proximity and the appraising way he was looking me up and down. I didnât let that distract me. âDavid might not be your biggest competition now. But our pack will merge after we get married, giving him the most power and sway,â I explained as calmly as I could. âYou, on the other hand, are known for being unserious. And the rumors... well, I donât need to remind you what they say, do I?" Alexanderâs eyes darkened as he stared at me. I quickly continued, not wanting to push him too far. "If you help me, once I become the Alpha of Rowanwood, I will put my full support behind you. I can help reshape your public image, and my status will gain you the support you need." Alexander was silent for a moment, considering my words. Then he smirked. "Iâm interested," he admitted. "But your offer isnât enough to justify the risk." "After what David has done to me, Iâll accept anything," I said. "Any terms. I only have one conditionâI will never give up my pack's Alpha inheritance rights." "Anything?" he asked, his voice low. "Yes," I confirmed. In an instant, he closed the distance between us, his hand landing on my waist, pulling me closer. "If so⌠marry me instead," he said, "after you separate from David.â | LEARN_MORE | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14119&u | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 808 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | befant.com | DCO | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14119&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/459418307_1500297650595752_1046627278765552412_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=5ktHD5djoZEQ7kNvgFnPIVt&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AsagC-iyb1jVkj7Hi2w2NTK&oh=00_AYBsqKXkFEvGF2xSFUQ_80F7ihYdkfMAMu_YhjcYeQ8GfA&oe=670CBA7A | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,125,338 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2124608}'
|
No | 2024-10-08 21:51 | active | 1597 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicďźđ | Sheâs just my best friend, my husband said. What kind of friend would claim a married man as HER husband just to âget some support in a strange cityâ?! From the moment I met her, I should have thrown her out! But no, they told me I was âoverreacting.â Overreacting?! If I really had, maybe I wouldnât have woken up alone, only to find my husband hugging his so-called best friend in the middle of the night! Chapter 1 The beginning of it all. (ARIELLEâS POV) The scent of the dinner wafted through the room, as I focused on my husband, Jared. His dark hair falling just right, framing his straight nose and sharp jawline. Even in his casual clothes, the man had an undeniable presenceâbroad shoulders, a sculpted chest. He couldâve walked right out of a magazine, yet here he was, with me. It was our anniversary, and in commemoration of that, I had suggested that we had an indoor dinnerâ just the two of us. Despite his usual aloof self, Jared had created time from his usual busy work schedule, and that was a gesture I considered lovely. Especially when he looked up at me with those smoldering eyes, it was hard to stay upset. I had chosen to sit across from him instead of our usual dining positionâbeside him because I wanted to see all of his reactions when I finally broke the good news. Yep, I just discovered that I was pregnant yesterday from our family doctor, and I stalled the news, so I could break it to Jared during the anniversary dinner - Whatever way would have been better? Celebrating an anniversary, and the conception of a baby. Sounds like a double party to me. âThis meal is delicious, Arielle,â Jared commented, interrupting my line of thoughts. âI don't understand why I'm always awed by your culinary skill. You are a chef after all.â I flashed him the most beautiful smile I could muster, feeling flustered by his compliment. âThank you, Jared. That means a lot coming from you.â He smiled back, but his was not as wide and bright as mine. âYou didn't have to make so many dishes, though. Two or three would have been just enough. It's only the two of us after all.â I clicked my tongue, there he went again. I was just about to reply to him, to tell him that it was our anniversary and I wanted to make it special, when his phone rang, the shrill sound disrupting the calm atmosphere. Jared's face fell when he looked at the screen, and then his expression turned apologetic. âExcuse me, Arielle. I have to take this. Itâs work,â he said and rose to his feet. I felt a lump form in my throat, as I nodded in understanding, trying to mask my disappointment. âItâs fine, go on. I'll be here,â I said, my voice coming out flatter than I intended. âIâll make it up to you, I swear. I'll get you new jewelry, whatever you want,â he called out as he rushed out of the dining room. I reclined back on my seat, frustrated and disappointed. Itâs 9 oâclock. Who leaves their home at this time for work? Itâs our special day for crying out loud, and making it up to me with jewelry? My eyes inadvertently rolled. Men need to learn that gifts are not always the key to a woman's heart; quality attention is. I sighed for the umpteenth time. He hadnât mentioned when heâd return, as usual. Would he even remember our anniversary when he was done with work? The food once appealing, now looked unappetizing. Our anniversary dinner, ruined by a work call. I got to the sitting room to wait for Jared. Pregnancy reactions made me drowsy, and even before I knew it, I fell asleep and woke up with a start hours later. My eyes groggily opened to an eerily calm house. I was still on the couch, alone. Looking up at the clock, my heart sank. It was a few minutes past 12 o'clock. A painful realization dawned on me: our anniversary was over. Anger enveloped me as I realized that Jared wasn't home yet. I had been so excited to share my news with him, but now, that too was ruined. I walked over to the dining room, the remnants of our anniversary dinner still laid out on the table. Fine, guess this was the karma for me, a star chef, taking a two-day leave and not cooking for my appreciative guests but cooking for my husband. Sighing in resignation, I cleared the table and sent some of the food to the trash. In the early morning, I arrived at the restaurant, the familiar chaos of the kitchen greeted me like an old friend, and so did my colleagues. Their expression is a mix of concern and curiosity. âArielle! You came so early! I thought you were taking a two-day off.â I forced a smile, still feeling the pain of my ruined anniversary dinner. The kitchen could be my refuge and cooking was my escape. Once I returned to work, my hands started to be busy in the rhythm of chopping and sizzling. Hours later, a waitress rushed into the kitchen, a distressed look on her face. âMa, there's a customer insisting on seeing you,â she said, her voice urgent. âWhat's the problem?â I asked, surprised. âShe wouldn't say, and she's being really rude,â the waitress responded. âShe says she wants to see the chef in charge.â I hurriedly took off my apron, washed my hands, and followed the waitress out to the dining area. âHi, I'm Arielle, the head chef,â I said, stopping in front of the customer's table. âSorry youâre upset. Can you tell me whatâs wrong with the food?â The customer, a pregnant woman, looked me up and down, her eyes blazing hot with anger. âWrong? Everything! Your food tastes so bland,â she spat. âI can't believe you call yourself a chef.â I listened patiently, and afterward, I defended my cuisine, explaining our menu and ingredients, but she remained adamant. âI don't care about anything you say,â she snapped. âI'm going to wait for my husband to arrive and have you fired.â What? I slightly frowned and maintained my professional demeanor. âMa'am, I assure you that our food is prepared to the highest standard and with the best ingredients. If you'd like, I can make it up to you with a complimentary dish of your choice.â The woman flipped her hair nonchalantly. âThat won't be necessary. I still want you fired for almost poisoning me and my unborn child. Just wait for my husband to arrive and he will have you dealt with.â I took a deep breath, excused myself and headed back to my office. The whole thing was absurd. Iâd been a chef for years and seen my share of unreasonable complaints, but this was something else. Who did she think she was and who was her almighty husband could have me fired on a whim? I was just about to get back to work when a knock sounded on my office door. âHeâs here, Maâam,â the waitress called out. I sighed. It was already a rough day, and I only hoped to wrap up this nonsense quickly. I composed myself and stepped out. Whatever power this husband of hers thought he had, I wasnât worried. I knew my work, and I knew my worth. But as I walked back into the dining area, my breath hitched as I caught sight of a tall figure speaking to the woman. She saw me first and informed her husband, gesturing to me. And before he turned to face me fully, I already knew who the man was. A burning sensation filled my chest as I stared at the gorgeous face that I slept with most nights. It was Jared, my husband! Chapter 2 The third wheel (ARIELLE POV) Oh well, color me surprised! I blinked severally to ensure that I was not seeing wrongly. My eyes widened in shock, my mind trying to process the scene before me. My husband, Jared, was standing beside another woman, a pregnant woman who claimed to be his wife, in a restaurant where I worked. The womanâs words earlier reverberated in my ears, âmy husband will have you fired!â My heart pounded, breathing suddenly becoming difficult. I felt like I had just been punched in the gut. I took a step forward, my voice raspy and barely a whisper, âJared?â Jared met my gaze, his composure unwavering. âHey, Arielle,â his tone was disturbingly casual, as if it were completely normal to be caught with another woman whoâd called him her husband. My eyes narrowed at him, as I expected him to offer me an explanation. Before Jared could respond, Sofia stepped forward, her face a mask of surprisement, âOh, you must be Arielle! Iâm so sorry for the confusion. Iâm Sofia, Jaredâs old friend.â Looking at my expressionless face, Sofia continued, her voice syrupy sweet, âJaredâs been so kind, helping me get settled in town. I just returned from abroad and Iâm going through some tough times. Heâs been such a wonderful support.â My eyes never left Jared's face, my gaze unnerving. âSupport?â I asked, unable to mask the disbelief in my tone. Jared nodded. âYes, support. She's pregnant, new in town and almost helpless. She needed someone to talk to and to help her navigate her way around town. I was just being that friend.â Still, I was not convinced, and my eyes shifted to Sofia, who stood there with an air of vulnerability, her eyes pleading for understanding. âAnd the child?â Jared frowned and his voice became serious, âOf course not! The child isn't mine, Arielle.â I relaxed a bit, deciding to trust my husband. Just then, Sofia cleared her throat to get my attention. âUmm⌠Arielle, right? I apologize for my behavior earlier. I was totally out of line, you see, being a pregnant woman in a new city alone isnât easy. I needed some support, so I may have exaggerated Jaredâs role a bit. You understand, donât you? How do we women sometimes need to feel protected?â she said innocently. I looked away, reluctant to accept her apology. She was rude, claimed my husband as hers, and even threatened to have me fired. But Jared noticed my reluctance, and signaled me to forgive her. âIt's okay, I forgive you,â I mumbled, but then my eyes caught the glint of a vibrant blue gem on her wrist. Wait a second, is that the Blue Diamond limited edition? The one I glimpsed in Jaredâs bag last night? I thought it was an anniversary gift for me! Sofia was definitely aware of my stare. She turned to me, making puppy eyes. âOh this bracelet? Itâs from Jared. Arielle, surely you don't mind Jay-Jay getting his best friend a little gift for coming back home?â Jay-Jay? Seriously? I smiled coldly, my lips pressed together in a thin line. I didn't bother responding to Sofia's question, instead, I turned to Jared and said, âI need to speak with you in private, in my office.â Without waiting for a response, I turned and strode away. As I left, Sofiaâs voice drifted after me, saccharine-sweet: âJay-Jay, I had no idea your wife was this sensitive.â Jared trailed behind me, our footsteps echoing in the hallway that led to my office. I pushed open the door and stepped inside, Jared following closely behind. Alone with him now, I turned to face him, my face bearing a displeased expression. âWhat's going on, Jared? Why are you buying gifts for a pregnant woman, a pregnant woman who claimed to be your wife a few minutes ago.â âArielle, I promise, it's not what it seems like. The bracelet was for you. I justâŚI just didn't want to hurt Sofia's feelings. Like I said, she's going through a tough time.â âAnd you expect me to believe that? You abandoned our anniversary dinner, promising me a compensation gift, and now I see you giving it to another woman?â Jared's face turned pleading. âPlease, understand. I'll get you another one, a much better one.â I shook my head, my expression cold. âIt's not always about gifts, Jared. Occasionally, your aloof nature makes me wonder if you're invested in our relationship and marriage, as much as I am.â Jared's face fell, his expression hurt. âCome on, don't talk like that. I am committed to our marriage too.â I ignored his words and went on. âIt doesn't seem so most times because I don't understand why you're unwilling to hurt another woman's feelings, without caring if your actions hurt me, your wife.â Before he could respond, a thought struck me. âJared, did you even come home last night after you left?â He nodded. âI did. You were asleep on the couch. I didnât want to disturb you. I just left. Return to the company to continue working.â Heâs really busy. I felt a stab of guilt but pushed it aside, focusing on what mattered now. âWill you be home tonight?â âSure.â âAlright, let's see later at home and talk about this then.â Jared tried to apologize again, but I cut him off. I was too tired for arguments, and besides, I had to go back to prepping for lunch service. He finally placed a feathered kiss on my forehead before stepping out. A sharp exhale, after Jared left. There would be time to sort through my feelings later. For now, I needed to get back to work and focus on something I could control. After regaining composure, I made my way out of the office to continue my work. By the time my shift was over, the sun had dipped below the horizon. I was tidying up when my phone buzzed. I glanced at the screen and discovered it was Ashley, my best friend. A smile broke out on my face, and I answered the phone. âHey, where are you?â Ashleyâs voice sounded from the other end. I was taken aback by her unusually serious tone. Ashley never directly called me at worktime, why was she asking? âStill at work, about to leave though. Whatâs going on? You sound worried.â I asked. Ashleyâs next response sent a chill down my spine. âArielle, I just saw Jared and a pregnant woman going home togetherâŚâ Chapter 3 When doubt creeps in. (ARIELLE'S POV) âAshley, I need to go. Thank you for the information. I will call you back later.â After the phone call with Ashley and figured out the home she said was actually my mother-in-lawâs house, I tried my best to handle my whirling thoughts. Jared was always considerate and meticulous. I thought I knew this man after three yearsâ marriage. However, Iâve never seen him as emotional as he was in the restaurant, nor have I seen him break his words, twice in a row. He promised to wait for me at our home, now this? I sighed as I stepped down from my car. Upon arriving at the old mansion, nothing prepared me for the sight I was met with. Sofia was seated comfortably in the sitting room, and she was not alone. She was with Jared's mother, and they were conversing and laughing happily. While Jared was sitting alone on the single sofa next to them. âWhatâs going on here?â I managed to ask, a lump forming on my throat. As I approached, Jared rose smoothly, reaching for my coat. âMom wanted to see Sofia, so I brought her over,â he explained, his tone measured. âYou could have told me first,â I said quietly. Jaredâs eyes met mine briefly, a flicker of apology passing through them, before he went upstairs with my coat. Great. Now I had to deal with this on my own. Sofia turned to me with a carefree look, like she owned the house. âOh, hey, Arielle. Iâm glad you are home. Jared's Mom and I were catching up.â My eyes grew suspicious as I tried not to glare at Sofia. What is she doing here? Why is my mother-in-law so friendly with her? Jaredâs mother looked up at me, her expression neutral, not as warm as when she was talking to Sofia. âWelcome back,â she said curtly, then turned her attention back to Sofia. âGo on, dear, you were saying?â I was hurt and embarrassed as I stood there, feeling like an outsider in my own home. I thought I knew Jared too well, but now I was terrified that he might not have told me the entire truth about his relationship with Sofia. Because, how come she was merely his friend but had such a close relationship with his mother? âOh, I was saying,â Sofia's shrill voice interrupted my thoughts. Why do I think she was intentionally being loud so I could hear her? âI returned from abroad to celebrate Jaredâs birthday, and I met Arielle at the restaurant earlier. It was our first time meeting,â Sofia continued. I sneered at her forced cheerfulness. I hope she also told Jaredâs mother how rude she was, how she threatened to have me fired, and how she claimed Jared's was her husband. âOh, really? That was nice,â Jared's mother said, obviously intrigued by the conversation. âI still can't believe Jared married a mere chef. I mean, donât get me wrong, but it is not exactly a prestigious job and not befitting for the wife of a billionaire.â She was smiling brightly, but I could see the challenge in her eyes. She wanted me to react. I raised an eyebrow and gave her a cool laugh. âTrue. Jared always complains that I cook for the guests, not for him. It really takes skill to satisfy a billionaireâs taste every single day.â Sofiaâs lips twitched, and I could see her struggling to keep her composure. âOh, I didnât mean to belittle your skills or your profession. I just think Jared could have... chosen differently.â I shrugged slightly. âHe did. He chose me.â Sophia was choked. âAll right, all right. Arielle. Sofia was merely voicing her opinion,â Jaredâs mother chipped in. âIndeed,â I said, sarcastically. She then turned to Sofia, âOkay Sofia, dear, let's not talk about Arielle anymore and focus on our previous discussion. Tell me everything about your trip.â I rolled my eyes and took a seat. However, Sofiaâs words caught my attention: âSo I arrived in town last nightâŚâ Last night. The same time Jared had supposedly been working late. The rest of their conversation faded into background noise as my mind raced, trying to piece together the puzzle. Sofia glanced away, seemingly unbothered by my silence. As the pieces fell into place, a realisation hit me: the call Jared received last night was not about work, but because he went to pick Sofia at the airport. My heart sank into my stomach. Why did he have to lie? Slowly, doubts about my marriage crept in. Do I really know the man I'm married to, or are there things about him I still need to know? Jaredâs mother suddenly turned to face me, a smile on her face. âArielle, in case you have been wondering how come I know Sofia, I will tell you now. Sofia and Jared have been friends for a long time. They share a special bond, and I wish you could get along with her as well as Jared does.â I forced a smile, not trusting myself to speak. Get along with Sofia? I couldnât even stand being in the same room with her. âIâll go prepare your favorites, ladies,â Jaredâs mother said, getting up and heading to the kitchen. The moment she left, Sofia turned to me, her eyes glinting with mischief. âOh, Arielle, did I tell you Jared and I go way, way back? Oh, I didn't? You see, we met as early as in kindergarten, and he's been chasing me for twenty years,â Sofia narrated. My eyes widened in surprise. Why didn't Jared tell me all of these? âCan you believe it? Twenty whole years! Jared liked me a whole lot and used to do anything I asked of him. We went to prom together, and he even carved our initials on the bark of an old willow tree in the park. I was a beautiful girl, I still am, and I had numerous suitors back then. Jared was so jealous that he used to even fight off any male that got close to me.â Sofia continued. As Sofia spoke of their past, a mix of curiosity and jealousy churned in my stomach. I pushed the feelings down, forcing my lips into a polite curve. âThat's the past, Sofia, Heâs married to me now and nothing would change that.â Sofiaâs smile faltered for a second, but she didnât stop. âAnd yet, he ended up marrying you just a month after I travelled abroadâŚâ âThatâs enough, Sofia. Iâm sure that my wife doesnât need all those details,â Jaredâs voice suddenly sounded from behind, interrupting Sofia. As I turned to face him, his gaze darted away. Chapter 4 Trouble in paradise (ARIELLEâS POV) While Sofia clamped her mouth shut, startled by Jaredâs sudden appearance, I slowly rose from the chair, still reeling from the shock of all I had heard. I was heartbroken that I had to hear all of that from Sofia, who also doubled as my husbandâs life crush. I couldnât believe it. I got to Jared and ignored him completely as I walked past, but he tried to talk to me. âArielle, please listenââ he said, trying to reach for me. I shrugged his hand off and walked upstairs, my eyes welled up with tears. I got to the room and collapsed on the bed, numb, exhausted and disappointed. Just then, a text arrived on my phone. It was from Jared: âIâm sorry.â I sighed and put the phone off, before falling into a turbulent sleep. The next morning, I woke up to an empty bed, and the absence of Jared felt heavy. He must have slept in the guest room again. Or worseâwhat if he had slept in the same room as Sofia? The thought made my heart race, but I quickly shook it off. Doubts might be creeping in, but I knew the man I married. After getting ready for work, I headed downstairs and found Jared waiting for me in the foyer. âHey, good morning,â he said, planting a kiss on my cheek. âYeah, good morning,â I responded, trying to act cool too. âLook, Arielle, about yesterday. Sofiaâs just struggling with the pregnancy because it's her first. It's making her become needy and overly pampered. Please don't take it too personally. Don't believe everything she said. Kindly forgive her,â Jared pleaded. Instead of softening my heart like the words were intended to, they only made me bitter at the fact that my husband was in defense of another woman. Speaking of pregnancy, was he aware that I too was pregnant? Of course not, he had prioritized his ex over me on the day I was supposed to break the news to him. âIâm going to work now, Jared. And when I get back, I would rather not see that woman here again.â My day at work was uneventful, a blur of cooking and cleaning, and soon it was closing time. I was in my office wrapping things up when a knock echoed on the door. âWho is it?â I called out. âRebecca, Ma,â my junior chef replied. âA hot man is waiting outside for you with a massive bouquet, â she announced, and I didn't miss the giggle in her voice. I paused, confused. Did I have an appointment? I quickly grabbed my bag. âIâm coming out now.â As I stepped outside, Jared stood by the entrance, bouquet in hand. I was momentarily taken back, but regained myself and swirled around to face Rebecca. âUnfortunately itâs not some hot man, just my husband,â I said. I wouldn't blame her, Jared had only visited my new place of work the day of Sofia's saga, so itâs reasonable no one here was acquainted with him. âHey, what are you doing here, Mr Smith?â I asked, stopping right in front of Jared. âApologising to Mrs Smith for being a jerk. Arielle, I am so sorry I didn't tell you about Sofia earlier. I have no excuse. Can you forgive me? To make it up to you, how about a weekend getaway date at our first house?â Jared said, all smiles. At that moment, my heart softened and every fiber of anger I harbored within me ebbed away. Our first houseâa cozy penthouse we had chosen and decorated together after we marriedâheld so many good memories. It was seldom visited later due to its long distance from my current workplace. To say I was pleased was an understatement, I was beyond the moon with excitement. Finally, a vacation that will help me forget all the dramas of the past days and who knows, it could be the perfect place to break the news of my pregnancy to Jared! âSo, what do you say, Mrs Smith?â Jared inquired, looking at me expectantly. âIâd say,â I blinked, âMr Smith does know how to please a woman.â He melted me in his kiss. âThank you love, for forgiving me and accepting the offer,â Jared said, a smile spreading across his face. âHere is your flower,â he handed me the bouquet. I accepted it, inhaling the fragrant lavenderâmy favorite. âThank you,â I mouthed. Jared led me toward the parking lot, opening the door for me before getting in on his side. As we drove to our penthouse, anticipation bubbled within me. An hour later, we pulled up at the parking lot of the house. It was located inside a reputable estate. But as we alighted, something didn't seem right. I tried to place what it was and a few seconds of racking my brain brought it to my cognizance as I noticed a light on in one of the rooms. âJared, I think someoneâs in the house,â I said as we approached the front door. âWhat do you mean?â he asked, a puzzled look on his face. âLook,â I pointed, âthe light is on.â âCome on, Arielle. You are being paranoid. You probably forgot to turn off the lights the last time we were here,â Jared said, waving off my observation. I was just about to protest when the front door swung open, and there stood Sofia, a bright smile on her face. Jared and I halted in our tracks as we exchanged surprised looks. âWhat the hell? What are you doing here?â I snarled at Sofia, unable to control my rage this time. âTake a chill pill, Arielle. I got the address of the place from Jared's mum. She asked me to live here pending when I get a place of my own. She insisted the cozy environment would be good for my pregnancy.â Sofia explained. âYou have no right to be here! This place is for Jared and me. I canât believe she gave you the keys,â I shot back, furious. The hell, why do I keep seeing this lady at every turn I take? âOh, my bad, I didnât know you two would visit here anytime soon... I'm so sorry, I'll leave right away,â Sofia said, feigning a sorry look that I could tell was absolutely fake. âArielle, letâs go inside first,â Jared suggested. I glared at Sofia before storming inside, storming past her at the door. âSofia, this place is like a safe haven for me and Arielle, and we cherish it so dearly, especially Arielle, that seeing another face in it seems a bit improper,â Jared began in a calm tone, the moment we were all inside the house. It was almost like he was being cautious with his words and didn't want to hurt her. âItâs fine, I understand. Iâll leave right away,â Sofia said, putting on a pathetic act. âThat will be gladly appreciated,â I said, feeling no atom of pity for her because I could see through her emotional game. But that wasn't the case for Jared, he doesn't want a pregnant woman to suffer so much, so he intervened. âArielle, that won't be nice. It's late, and she's pregnant,â he said in a placating tone. And then he turned to Sofia, âYou can spend the night here, and we will discuss the issue of your housing in the morning.â Sofia shook her head, pretending to be weak. âNo, I wouldnât want to cause any tension between you two.â âNo, she's fine with it,â Jared said and turned to give me a pleading look. âRight, Arielle?â I ignored them both, deciding to take a tour of the house to calm my nerves. As I walked through, I noticed the changes. Jared and my decorations have all been discarded and replaced by different designs. Anger rose from the deepest part of me as I knew no one else would be responsible for the act, except Sofia. Ready to confront her, I marched back to the sitting room, my vision blinded by raw fury. I had just gotten to the sitting room, when Sofia suddenly squealed and rushed up to Jared, snatching the bouquet in his hand. I must have left it in the car, and Jared had thought to bring it inside for me. Just when I was about to yell at Sofia to hand me my flowers, she exclaimed, âOh, Jared, you are so sweet. I can't believe you still remember my favorite flowerâŚâ Chapter 5 Having to deal with a bitchy third wheel (ARIELLE'S POV) I stopped in my tracks at Sofiaâs words. Did she just say her âfavorite flower?â âThe bouquet, hand it over. It is mine, Jared got it for me.â I said, smiling coldly. Sofia sneered and turned to Jared. âJay-Jay, the flower is for me, right? Remember, back then during high school days, you used to gift me lavender flowers when you came to pick me up on prom nights. When you called me your best friend, Jay?â Jared looked thorn, as he looked from me to Sofia. I couldn't believe he was even contemplating it! That flower was mine for Christâs sake, he should simply ask her to hand it back to me, the right owner. âUmmm⌠Arielle, let Sofia have it. I will get you another one tomorrow, I promise,â Jared finally said. My mouth fell open in surprise. I couldnât believe my ears. Yet again, Jared had chosen his âbest friendâ over me? âYou are unbelievable, Jared!â I exclaimed. Sofia turned and smirked at me, a triumphant look in her eyes. Only I could see her because she had her back to Jared. âI canât stand this,â I said, raising my hands in mock surrender. âYou two can have the house to yourselves, I will look for a hotel to crash in.â I turned around and stormed off to the place where I kept my bag, ready to leave. As expected, Jared appeared beside me, his face apologetic. âArielle, you donât always have to lose your cool. Sheâs pregnant, and I heard pregnancy hormones affect womenâs behavior a lot.â I wanted to scream and ask him what about me? Was I not pregnant too? And then the bitter reality dawned on me that yet again, my chance of breaking the news of my pregnancy to Jared had been ruined. âSay something love, please,â Jared frowned. âI have nothing to say. Leave my way, I have to get a hotel before it gets too late,â I finally said, making to walk past him. âIâm truly sorry, Wifey. Fine, how about I make us dinner? I know you hate making dinner at night, so Iâm volunteering to take up the task tonight.â I sighed, as I considered his offer. I hated cooking dinner late, and I hate eating out too. If I sleep at a hotel tonight, I am definitely going to eat out. Reluctantly, I accepted Jaredâs offer. Making dinner will be the perfect punishment for Jared, as he will have to do the dishes afterward. And besides, deep in my heart I wouldnât want to leave my husband alone with Sofia. I was just about to let him know that I had accepted his offer when Sofia spoke from behind me. âWhy would you offer to cook, Jared? Cooking is a domestic chore, and is meant for women alone. You see, I have been working hard all day, cleaning this whole house and putting away decorations I found Medieval and out of vogue. Iâm so tired and canât lift a pin, else, I would have offered to do the cooking. As for you, Jared, Iâm sure you are tired as well. Being a billionaire CEO is no easy feat, and after a long day at work, you deserve to rest. Arielle, here, should do the cooking. She seems so energetic and even ready to get into a fight, the energy will be a lot useful if she uses it to make us dinner. Besides, she is a domestic worker and cooks for a living.â I was dumbstruck as I listened to Sofia ramblings. With the way it spoke, a stranger would have mistaken her for the mistress of the house. Jared must have realized that Sofia was crossing the line because he immediately intervenes. âThatâs enough, Sofia. You canât speak to my wife in that manner. Do not go to that extent next time,â Jared chided. Although I was not all too satisfied with his tone, I was glad that Jared had finally spoken up and put Sofia in her place. Finally, my turn to make faces at her. Sofia immediately puts on a hurt expression. âI canât believe this, Jared. I wasnât being rude to her, I was merely telling the truth! You have changed a lot since you got married, Jared. You have forgotten the bond we used to share!â âIâm sorry if I hurt you, Sofia. ButâŚâ I didnât wait for Jared to finish as I walked off, leaving them to themselves. I was utterly disappointed in Jared. This minute he scolded her, the other, he is trying to pacify her. I arrived in the kitchen and began to take out the ingredients for dinner preparation. I intended to make macaroni, chicken, and cheese. A few minutes into it, Jared stepped into the kitchen, looking remorseful. âI would like to help with dinner preparation, Arielle,â he said, coming to stand beside me. I knew telling him no will be of no use as he will only grow persistent, so I merely shrugged and carried on with what I was doing. âWhat are we having,â Jared asked. I knew he was trying to initiate a conversation because a mere glance at the ingredients on the kitchen counter could tell anyone what we were having. âMacaroni, chicken and cheese,â I said simply. I was in a complicated mood, and in no way interested in a conversation with him. After getting the ingredients ready and having placed the macaroni on fire, I turned to Jared, a serious look on my face. âFor the last time, Jared, I want you to clarify your relationship with Sofia.â Jared sighed and took my hands in his, caressing them softly. âI promise you, Arielle, Sofia and I are just good friends. I might have a crush on her back then in high school, but that was all there was to it.â I nodded, and took my hands from his as I went to check on the food on fire. Jared helped with the remaining preparation of the food and a few minutes later, dinner was ready. I set the table, while Jared cleaned the kitchen after me. âI will go call Sofia,â he said to me, as I settled in the dining room to eat dinner. I nodded, without looking up, my attention fixated on my food. Seconds later, I heard approaching footsteps and I knew it was Sofia and Jared. I refused to look up, focusing on my food. I heard Sofia pull the chair opposite me, and settled in it. âThis smells nice, I hope it tastes nice too,â Sofia said, as she uncovered her food. Jared sat down on the seat beside me, and soon, everyone was digging into their plates. Suddenly, Sofia made a throaty sound and the next second she was on her feet as she scurried away from the dinning. Jared went in hot pursuit, while I sat back, wondering what was happening. I didnât have to wonder for long because Jared and Sofia returned minutes later, with Jared looking worried, and Sofia looking pale. âWhat happened?â I inquired, looking from Jared to Sofia. âWhat happened is that you tried to poison me, making it the second time. First, it was at the restaurant, and now, in your house. What did I ever do to you?â Sofia said, feigning tears. âI donât understand. Why would I poison you? Jared was in the kitchen with me, and I served everyone the same food,â I said defensively. âYou added milk to the macaroni, and I am allergic to milk!â Sofia yelled. âThatâs right, Arielle. Sofia is allergic to milk. You shouldnât have added it to the meal,â Jared said. I was too stunned to look at Jared. We were in the kitchen together, and he saw me use the ingredients, milk was never part of them. I rose to my feet, having lost appetite. âJust for the records, Sofia, I never used milk in that dish. As a matter of fact, thatâs my milkâfree recipe. You can ask any of my customers in the restaurant. But what difference does it make? You already decided that I poisoned you. Good night,â I said, smiling coldly before exiting the dining room. Chapter 6 When he chose her over me! (ARIELLE'S POV) I retired to the room upstairs, my head throbbing with a migraine. I couldnât believe what had just happened in the dining room. Jared didnât even scold Sofia for insinuating that I poisoned her. He knew me too well, that I wouldnât hurt a fly, not to mention a pregnant woman. I didnât like Sofia, alright, but the last thing I wound ever do was hurt her. She must be rejoicing now, knowing that her plan to cause a rift between me and Jared had worked. We couldnât even have dinner in peace. Her presence is always disrupting the peace of my marriage. I sighed and collapsed on the bed, wondering what to do to get Sofia out of Jared and Iâs life. Realizing that I was feeling sleepy again due to my pregnancy, I got off the bed and walked into the bathroom for my night shower. After that, I slumped on the bed in exhaustion. I didnât know how long I slept, but I woke up with a dry throat and a thirsty tongue yearning for water. I got off the bed, slipped my legs into my flip-flops and made my way downstairs, to the kitchen. As I ascended the stairs and approached the hallway to the kitchen, I heard voices. Getting closer, I realized it was Jared and Sofia talking. My face frowned in disapproval as I looked at the grandfather clock at the far corner, and it read 1 oâclock in the morning. Why the hell was Jared up by that time and talking to her? He was supposed to be in bed with me. Just then, Sofiaâs voice filtered to my ears, it was not just that sweet voice, but her words. I stopped in my tracks as I listened to her. âWhat were you thinking when you got married to such a tough woman like Arielle, Jared? She is mean and lacks human sympathy. Didnât you see how she was unconcerned about having me thrown out, at night? She is not only mean, but inconsiderate too for making you pick her up late from work. You should be resting after a stressful day at work and not playing the role of a driver to her.â âShe didnât ask me to, Sofia. I did it willingly. She is my wife after all,â I heard Jared say. I scoffed, at least he said a word in defense of me this time. âYou have changed, Jared. This isnât you. What has that woman done to you?â Sofiaâs shrill voice cried out. âStop it, Sofia. For someone with a failed marriage, you have no right giving hot takes or interfering in mine. Our past is over, just let it remain so.â âBut you know it Jared, you know I divorced my husband because of you!â My eyes widened. What the hell? What did Sofia mean by that? âNo, you didnât! Donât drag me into your divorce story!â Jared snapped, his voice laced with fury. I could feel the heat of his angerâit didnât ease the weight in my chest. I had ever seen him act like this, so much of⌠rawest emotion. Then I heard a sob escape Sofiaâs throat. And soon, her sobs grew into a cry. I moved closer. To my consternation, Sofia had moved into Jaredâs arms, crying, as she held on to him tightly. I was infuriated and disgusted when I saw Jared wrap his arms around her, consoling her. Angry, and my thirst momentarily forgotten, I hurried back upstairs and began to pack my things. I needed to leave. I have had just enough of Jared and Sofiaâs excesses. After packing, I slipped out of my robe into a more decent clothing before grabbing my handbag and making my way out. I walked towards the stairs, and just at the entrance, I saw Sofia standing, obviously waiting for me. There was a smirk on her face, and a malicious glint in her eyes. I decided to keep my emotions in check and maintain composure. I will avoid confrontation with Sofia as much as I can. All I was concerned about was leaving. I ascended the stairs, and as expected, Sofia blocked my path. âI have no strength for this, Sofia. Kindly leave the way,â I said, my voice firm. âAnd if I donât? You think you can try to kill me and go Scott Free?â Sofia asked, hands akimbo. âCome off it, Jared is not here, so you might as well drop the act. There was no milk in the food, and what you did back there at the dinning was merely a stunt to draw Jaredâs attention to yourself, like the attention starved kitten that you are. Now, leave my way, I have no time for your drama.â âYou just refused to see the reality didnât you? Alright, you may pass,â Sofia said and made way for me. I sneered and walked straight past her. âIf we were both in danger, who do you think Jared would save first?â Sofia suddenly asked. âWhat?â I didnât have the time to process what she meant, because the next minute, I felt a push on my back and lost balance, skidding off the stairs to land at its base. I let out a loud guttural scream, and Sofia must have heard Jaredâs approaching step because she quickly rushed to me and laid down beside me, making groaning sounds like we fell together. God, this woman was despicable! I wanted to shout, to expose her, but the pain was too intense - especially in my abdomen. Oh God, the baby! Panic surged through me, and another scream followed. Sofia echoed my cry, louder, trying to steal Jaredâs attention. Jared rushed in. His eyes flicked back and forth between us, confusion written all over him. I couldnât speak, but my eyes begged him. Please, help me. Help our baby. For a moment, I thought he understood. He immediately rushed to me, but just as I was expecting him to carry me up, he halted and turned to Sofia instead. Before I slipped into unconsciousness, all I recalled was Jared saving Sofia instead of me. | LEARN_MORE | https://nvwibcnshop.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14 | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 191 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | nvwibcnshop.com | DCO | https://nvwibcnshop.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14537&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461745506_8086524024789287_5992886379701064445_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=MTL6i6bBfjoQ7kNvgFFstwU&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AJm0xXGSQPc9HwTTQugRywl&oh=00_AYCVJ_-bKgk4zMDMBmE2BsWLyI80otFoLTdbDEyZPDzBzA&oe=670BA324 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,122,952 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2122606}'
|
No | 2024-10-08 20:56 | active | 1596 | 0 |
|
đĽđĽClick to read the next chapter for freeđ | Haley hadn't seen her husband William for a week and when she finally called him in the evening he seemed annoyed. "I have a meeting now. Excuse me." He brushed hang up the phone before she could say a word. Haley felt a little disappointed since tonight marked their third anniversary. Anyway, she decided to stay awake until he got home. Bored, she picked up her phone, checking into her tiktok to kil-l time. Just then, a piece of news popped up, featuring NK Enterprise, her husband's company. Excited, Haley tapped into the news; "William Nash, Famous CEO of NK Enterprise, Checks Into Hotel With his Mystery Girlfriend, Relationship Revealed" Her William? Haley's eyes glued to her phone's screen, shock and disbelief taking over when she saw the image of her husband entering the Hotel, his arm snaked around a woman's waist. Haley couldnât believe her husband was with a woman. She must be mistaken. Sinking in confusion was pointless. Haley dialed his number. On her third trial, he finally picked up. âWhat's up?â he asked coldly. Haley inhaled deeply, controlling her emotions. âLiam, where are you? Today's our 3rd anniversary, remember?â âSo?â he said through his careless tone, âNot coming home. Sleep by yourself.â His voice holding no remorse, a gut-wrenching punch to her pride. Just then, a female voice, soft and seductive, came on the phone. âWilly, I'm thirsty.â Willy? Even Haley wasn't allowed to call him that. He truly was with a woman! The phone beeped. He hung up the call. Haley sank onto the bed, her thoughts spinning and that voice echoing. It was Leah! Liamâs secretary who looked a lot like his Ex. Dazed, Haley's gaze fell on the decorations; her hard work. Tears blurred Haley's vision. Suddenly, a message notification appeared. [I'm pre-gnant. It's time for me to become the new Mrs. Nash.] Haley gripped the phone, her body trembling. It was from Leah. She'd been having second thoughts whenever she wanted to leave the man, but now she gave up her last hope. Haley stood up and retrieved the document she'd hidden in a corner of the closet and signed her name on it. Tears that reminded her of how weak and helpless she'd reduced herself to all in this marriage. Never again. | LEARN_MORE | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12277&u | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 810 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | redtgb.com | DCO | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12277&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449312698_1247305759588593_441246940196420975_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=iQyWvoqx1JoQ7kNvgH5CtgI&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AQoli-XOoc2iIH3jgF0hzHU&oh=00_AYBRf9kDV_76-40Sc467SnzjLM5L4PR6PXlG1M0N3hK6mQ&oe=670BB590 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,119,697 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
No | 2024-10-08 20:12 | active | 1594 | 0 |
|
Santa Experience Giveaway By LiveFree Health in Delafield, WI | đ đ⨠Awesome Holiday Giveaway from LiveFree Health! â¨đđ It's October, so we know what that means. Yep! Christmas is basically here. Weâre thrilled to announce that we've secured one of the highly sought-after time slots on November 9th for the Storybook Santa Experience put on by the incredible Anabel Weeks Photography! đ¸â¨ This event is sure to sell out, and weâre giving one lucky winner a chance to join the magic for FREE! đ The Storybook Santa Experienceđ Hereâs what the you could WIN: đ The REAL Santa and Mrs. Claus đŞ Hot cocoa & cookies đ¸ Interactive Santa photos & family photos â perfect for your Christmas cards! đ¸ 3 master retouched hi-res images + proofing gallery đď¸ Print release đ 2 Interactive scenes đ¨âđŠâđ§âđŚ Whole family photo opportunity đ 1-on-1 memories with Santa â Hot cocoa bar with Mrs. Claus Weâre giving away this $349 Storybook Santa Experience for FREE to one lucky winner on October 22! đ To enter you have 3 simple steps to follow: 1ď¸âŁ Follow the link at livefreewi.com/event to enter your information. 2ď¸âŁ "Like" LiveFree Health on FB and/or IG. 3ď¸âŁ Comment on THIS POST with 2 friends whoâd love to join in on this holiday magic! A huge thank you to Anabel Weeks Photography for organizing this fantastic event! Donât miss your chance to create magical memories this holiday season! đ⨠#StorybookSanta #HolidayMagic #LiveFreeHealth #LakeCountrySanta #AnabelWeeksPhotography #ChristmasGiveaway | SIGN_UP | http://livefreewi.com/event | LiveFree Health | https://www.facebook.com/LiveFreeWI/ | 831 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Sign up | 0 | livefreewi.com | IMAGE | This holiday season, LiveFree Health is spreading joy with an unforgettable giveaway! Weâre excited to announce a chance for you to win a **$349 value experience** that promises to create memories that will last a lifetime. | http://livefreewi.com/event | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462208783_874948707946552_4479353880197881315_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=F3P6k6r1aJUQ7kNvgGYwgel&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AeM-G9ndDdkCytQKW9IZ0v2&oh=00_AYBvDWRpAKKzWfmtZxfAmyMy1GyfxnK8M9NVgWYHJCdTYw&oe=670BA596 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | LiveFree Health | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,123,046 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2123069}'
|
No | 2024-10-08 20:56 | active | 1596 | 0 |
|
â¤ď¸đWhat happens nextđClick Here to read onđ | As the first snowflake settled, it whispered secrets of a winter tale waiting to unfold. A tale of pain, love and heartbreak. I push the brush across the wooden floor, even though there is nothing that needs cleaning. Alpha Draven expects perfection, which requires me to clean multiple times a day. God forbid a spec of dust falls. It might be missed if I only sweep once or twice a day. "Mutt!" I froze upon hearing his voice. "Mutt!" Sighing, I place the brush down and rush into the other room. He turns in his chair and smiles at me. "Yes, Master." I move and get down on my knees, my head lowering as I await his instructions. "We have company tonight. Ensure the tables are set. There will be several guests." "Yes, Master, I will get it done. Is there anything else?" "These guests are important, and I trust that you will behave appropriately and follow instructions tonight." I donât have a choice. Alpha Draven forgets that itâs his choice, not mine. "I will, Master." I hear him rise and keep my head lowered. Unable to move. "Raise your head." I lift my head and see him standing before me. "What is your role tonight?" I consider my words. "To please you, Master and your guests." "One guest in particular, Mutt, Alpha Ethan, I need to ensure that he agrees to this transaction, so pay more attention to him than my other guests. Do you understand?" His words are growled towards the end. "Yes, Master." "Good. Please go get the room ready. Your outfit is in your cell. I expect you to be wearing it before the guests arrive. You may leave now." "Thank you, Master." Standing, I turn and leave. Walking through the house, I go to the room he uses to entertain guests. I begin to set up the tables. I clean them and ensure that everything is ready for the cooks and servants to put food on. Walking back through the house, I go to my cell. I look down at the clothing lying on my mat. They give me the perfect indication of what I am expected to do tonight. The dress is short, so Alpha Ethan no doubt expects more than conversation. "Mutt." I turn and get down on my knees. "Yes, Sir." I watch as Beta Luca steps into my cell. He stops just before me and I stay looking down at his shoes. "I expect your company tonight. Do not be late." "Sir, Alpha Draven has already requested that I attend his event and focus primarily on Alpha Ethan." I hear his slight chuckle and feel his hand fist into my hair, pulling my head back so that I face him. "Then you will be sure to have a long night. My room once Alpha Ethan is finished with your body." "Yes, Sir." A whimper escapes as his hand tightens on my hair, my scalp burning. "Actually, I have the perfect idea. I'm sure Alpha Ethan will agree with my plan. You keep him company as Alpha Draven has requested. I'm sure I will see you at the event." He pushes my head forward, and I stay on my knees, listening to his retreating footsteps becoming quieter and quieter until they disappear. Picking up the dress, I put it on. Pulling my hair up, I tie it high so it's out of the way. Walking down to the room, the guests are standing and talking. I step into the room, taking notice of the guests, and then I stop Alpha Ethan. Walking to him, I stand with my head lowered, waiting for his attention and acceptance. "Ah, Elara, you're my company tonight?" "Yes, Sir." To be fair, Alpha Ethan isn't as bad as Alpha Draven or the Beta's here. He treats me like a person, but something tells me that will change tonight. Something tells me his relaxed approach will become tense and very strict later. I will do as he asks, though. The last time I fought them, I almost lost my life. Years Earlier⌠I had to fight. Having him reaching me made me sick. So I fought, and he still took what he wanted, however. He took it relentlessly and with even more force. When I was sold to Alpha Draven, I was young. As I got older, I was told it was a good thing. He's a strong Alpha with a good clan. I was told my life was set, but it was all lies. I cuddle myself to fight the cold that burns through my body. It says something when you're so cold you feel like your body is burning. The snow is piling higher and higher around me, and I don't think I will survive this punishment. All this because I didn't want him to reach me. I wanted to save that part of myself for my mate, but I'm his. I'm theirs. I was so sure things would be fine when I woke. I may have fought him off, but he succeeded in his mission. The marks across my body screamed that he succeeded. So when the door swung open, and Beta Luca dragged me out and threw me down in the snow unclothed, I knew I was being punished. I'm not sure how long this punishment has lasted for. It seems like hours, but maybe that is just because of how cold I am. "Look at the Mutt." I keep my head lowered at their mocking. "Throw this at it." Beta Paul laughs, and I feel the snow hitting my head. The force pushes my body back, and I almost fall over. "Don't worry, Mutt. We will warm you up after." I scream as he grips my hair and pulls my head up. The tears fall down my face, but they do not get far before they harden into ice. Beta Jones leans into my face. "This will teach you never to refuse again, won't it, Mutt?" I don't reply, I can't. My body is too numb. The snow is stuck to me. "That's enough, bring her in." Alpha Draven is standing by the door as they pull me inside. "Will you refuse or fight again?" I try to talk but can't. I'm shaking too much. "Answer Mutt." "N-n-n-no Master." His smile widens. "Good, go get in my bed." I nod and walk away. Getting into his room, I climb into the bed. Right now, I'm happy to obey. My cell is frozen, and the thin sheet does little to keep me warm. At least in here, there is plush bedding that will warm me. Chapter 2 I stay with Alpha Ethan but can feel Alpha Dravenâs eyes on me the entire time. I also notice Beta Luca watching me closely. They are expecting me to refuse, to fight. I canât; itâs not like I have a wolf or power to escape them. Itâs also not like I have a wolf to protect me and help me battle the weather if I am forced to prostrate outside unclothed again. âFor you.â I watch Alpha Ethan hold out a glass. âThank you, Sir. However, I am not allowed to drink without Alpha Dravenâs approval first.â He smiles, seemingly pleased by my words. I watch as he looks at Alpha Draven, raising the glass and pointing towards me. Alpha Draven gives an approving nod. âNow you can.â He holds out the glass, waiting for me to take it. I never drink. I would rather not drink. Refusing it, however, is defying the command that Alpha Draven gave me. So my hand wraps around the glass, lifting it. I take a sip. Coughing as it burns my pharynx. His smile widens. âIâm on the edge with this transaction. I want to agree but also disagree. What do you think is the best choice?â He looks at me, waiting. âI cannot say, Sir, it isnât my place. However, Alpha Draven is an honest and trustworthy Alpha.â He is not, but I know that is what Alpha Draven would like me to say. âHmmm.â He turns and continues to walk, and I follow; He leaves the room and sits in a quieter one. I stay a short distance away from him and prostrate. Itâs the standard protocol that Alpha Draven expects when any Alpha, Beta or similar is in the room until I am told to do otherwise. âYou donât need to do that, Elara.â I raise my head at his words. âPlease, come sit and get comfy.â He pats the sofa next to him. âI apologize, Alpha Ethan; I am forbidden from sitting on that sofa. It isnât for me.â Most of the furniture isnât for me. Even if he insists I sit on it, I canât. Alpha Draven would punish me for not getting his permission first. âWhere can you sit?â I point at the wooden chair. âThat wonât do. At all.â I watch him stand. âStay there.â I nod and donât move as I hear him leaving. After about five minutes, I begin to wonder if he is even returning. I canât just go and find him. Sure, Alpha Draven insisted I spend all my time with him. Still, if I moved, I would defy Alpha Ethanâs instruction, and well, Iâm sure Alpha Draven would have a reaction to finding out that I did that. âCome.â I stand hearing his instruction. Turning, I see Beta Luca standing beside him. I step towards them and watch as they turn and walk out. I fall into step behind them, keeping my head down as I follow them through the house. We stop at a guest room, and Alpha Ethan opens the door. He holds it for me and gestures that I walk in. Stepping forward, I go through the door. âRemove your clothes.â I watch as he stands before me and loosens his tie before removing it entirely. Taking a deep breath, I lift the dress and place it on the side. Alpha Ethan stands with his eyes on me. I watch as he slowly walks around me, circling me until I feel like prey under his movements. He pauses behind me, and my body shakes. I hate not being able to see what they are doing and thinking. âI have some instructions that I am hoping you will follow without hesitation.â âOf course, Sir.â I feel sick. I hear him moving and watch as he walks past me to a suitcase. He flips it open, and I panic when I hear metal. I watch him take out the long chain with cuffs attached. âYou see, even if you planned to refuse, you wonât get a chance to.â I watch as he hooks the chain into the ceiling, my body getting pushed to him. I stumble, and his hand reaches out. Grabbing my wrist, the cuff locks around them. I scream as the spikes dig into my skin. He ignores my reaction, grabbing my other wrist and snapping the restraint around it. I held myself to stop the scream that builds. âNow you have no choice but to follow instructions. You refuse...â I scream as he pulls the chain, and the spikes dig deeper into my wrists. âI ensure you listen.â His calm and friendly attitude from before has gone, replaced with pure darkness and evil. I should have known all Alphaâs were the same. None I have met yet care, and why would they? Iâm nothing. ~~~*~~~*~~~*~~~*~~~ When I am placed back in my cell, I crawl to the small bathroom I have. My body hurts so much it feels like itâs on fire. Nowhere is painless; I ran out of tears hours ago, and guttural cries escape my voice as I struggle to make it into the tiny shower. Hitting the button, I collapse under the spray of the water. My eyes finally look down at my body, the angry brown marks showing; each new bruise I see seems more prominent than the last one. The large bite marks are bleeding so badly that I know for sure they will scar without the use of magic. I watch the water rush around me, the blood from their marks mixing within it as it runs down the drain. Cries continue to erupt from within me as I struggle to find any position that eases the pain. âMutt.â I go to move, hearing him, but my body is too tired and hurt to obey. I simply fall back down again. âI will get someone to fix the worst bites and cuts.â I hear him leave and breathe a sigh of relief; I was sure he would request that I join him in bedroom. I donât think I could agree or even refuse. My body right now canât do anything. Itâs useless without my wolf to help me heal. I hear movement and watch Alex walk in. His eyes widen when he sees me; he glances towards the door quickly, then back to me. âAre you okay?â He turns off the water, lifts me from the shower, and carries me through, placing me on the mat; he wraps my sheet around me. I watch him crouch down before me, unscrewing the lid. His hand run through the ointment, and he rubs it across the bites and cuts. It helps. The burning sensation stops. âIâm sorry I cannot do more, Elara; Iâm very sorry.â He looks at me as he continues to cover the bites. âItâs fine, thank you, Alex.â He nods and smiles, and I watch it begin to work. The bite marks slowly start to close up and heal. âAlpha Draven must have realized your wounds were serious to request we use magic to heal them. Good night, Elara.â He stands and leaves. Lying down, I realize this has to be the worst beginning of my birthday ever. My eyes flutter close, and I fall asleep, unable to stay awake any longer. Chapter 3 I've cleaned multiple times again today. Alpha Draven has been watching me unusually closely, and I feel like something is coming. I don't know what, but something. He never usually pays this much attention to me outside of the bedroom. So why now? I followed their commands last night despite the immense pain I was in. I didn't refuse or say no. So I know I have not done something wrong with them, or at least I hope not. "Mutt." I move and prostrate at his feet. "I am busy; ensure the guest room is cleaned and ready for guests who may be staying tonight." "Yes, Master." He stands and walks out. I walk through to the bedroom and fight back the vomit. The memories of last night are more potent in this room. The blood is still on the floor and the sheets. Along with actual vomit because Alpha Ethan seems to have a fetish for gagging women to the point they are physically sick. I began to clean the room, removing every trace of evidence of what had happened to me in this room last night. It takes far longer than it should due to my hurting. The bruises are far more prominent today. They cover every inch of my body, and my face isn't excluded; it didn't escape the torture of mistreatment. Carrying the sheets through the house to the laundry room, the maid looks at me and takes them. I stop when I see the Television on. I rarely get to see it or watch it. It's the king, Alpha Prime Darius. "Anyone is welcome, yes." He stands tall, his hair dark, and his eyes bright emerald. "Does that include those of poorer backgrounds, without strong packs, or without a pack at all?" The reporter questions him, and the camera zooms in. "Yes. There is no restriction on it, except the contestants cannot be bitten and claimed." What is going on? I look towards the maid. "You didn't know? After the king had passed away, Alpha Prime Darius took over. He's holding a sort of game, a trial for females between the ages of eighteen and thirty-five. He's looking for his Luna." I didn't know. "No, I shall not be personally selecting. How would that be fair?" He chuckles and leans forward, looking directly at the camera, almost like he is looking through the lens directly at me. "Magic will be used. Fifteen women, one Luna. However, there is a chance a lady may be lucky and picked up by Alpha Kellan." I hear claps and gasps. Alpha Kellan is his younger brother, the prince. So, while one will become his Luna and the queen, one will possibly be chosen by Kellan to be his Luna. "It's easy. Those wanting to take part, go online, answer a few quick questions and await to be whisked away to the castle." His smile widens. I record the website link. I can find time, I'm sure of it. Turning, I leave the laundry room. I have twenty-four hours or less. The rules are simple: the entry form will be locked in twenty-four hours or when ten thousand women apply. Whichever comes first? More than likely, the ten thousand women applying will be what closes it, not the time limit. I walk through and pretend to be cleaning; I briefly check the Beta's rooms, finding them empty. Rushing, I sit at the computer and type in the address. The form begins easily. Name. Age. Date of birth. Pack name if applicable. Questions regarding my appearance. Questions regarding my occupation or standing within my pack. Then it gets interesting. It asks about intimate partners. That question, I lied on. I couldn't possibly answer the truth anyway; I don't know how many times I have been intimate. Then it is the question about being bitten and claimed, I again lie. I will keep my mark hidden. Ten minutes later, I finished and submitted it. Quickly deleting the history, I walk out and try to make it look like I am doing the regular jobs I am meant to. I doubt anything will come from this. He said everyone can apply, but even I know that those women will all have wolves and a pack and be high up in their pack. The daughter of another Alpha. Me? I'm sold. I don't know who my parents are. I don't know if I came from a strong pack. I know nothing. So of course I won't be chosen. If it was truly picked using magic, why require answers to so many questions? It feels more like it is so they can ensure the woman selected will be as good as Luna. "Mutt." I walk through and get down on my knees, lowering my head. I wait. "You have a gift." I don't raise my head, even though I want to. I have never been given a gift before, and I'm unsure what to say or do. "You may raise your head." I lift it and look at Alpha Draven. "Apparently, you made a good impression on Alpha Ethan. He requested that he be allowed to give you a gift, and I agreed." "Thank you, Master." "We spoke, and he suggested you may find a blanket more beneficial than a gift such as a bracelet." He holds out the giant blanket, and I have to be honest, I would rather have the blanket than a bracelet or anything else. My cell is cold. "You may take it." I reach out, taking it from his arms. "You understand, I only agreed because he has decided to go ahead with our transaction and felt you should be treated for your part." The words are almost growled. He didn't want to agree. I can tell by his tone he wanted to refuse but couldn't. Instead, he agreed to get the agreement signed. "Thank you, Master. I understand." "Good, you may leave." Standing, I walk out; it's late now. Returning to my cell, I unfold the blanket and wrap it around my body. It feels amazing. Sleep takes me instantly; the warmth and comfort of the blanket are the perfect gift; I rarely fall asleep quickly; I need to either be in tremendous pain or be extremely tired as the coldness of my cell prevents me from sleeping. Chapter 4 It's been three days since I completed that application. My mind considers it as I wipe the table, ensuring everything is clean. Alpha Draven has been visiting Alpha Ethan and his pack. Apparently, the agreement they are making is going well. Well enough for Alpha Draven to leave his own pack and travel It's good, though; it means I haven't been punished for three days. I have barely had to prostrate as Beta Luca and the others are busy doing Alpha Draven's work. I have even managed to get out of the constant cleaning and finally had time to consider the implications of that application. I'm sure Alpha Prime Darius will punish me for lying about it. I could be executed; I lied to the king essentially. It was an instruction to answer honestly, and I didn't. So will Alpha Draven have fun telling them I lied if he ever finds out the truth? Finishing cleaning, I sit on my mat, my eyes close, and I try to relax; I was told he is returning today. So I've made sure I cleaned at the hours I was required to. Standing, I walk through to the laundry room. The maid smiles at me, and I begin to get the correct items for Alpha Draven's bedroom. I still have plenty of time to get it done before he can complain. "They are getting the women." I turn to the maid, confused. "The guards of Alpha Prime Darius began to collect the selected ladies today." "Lucky them." I smile, and she reaches out. "It could be lucky you." I look at her with a confused expression, and she smiles. "I saw, don't worry, no one else did." I stand and panic. "If..." Her hand goes up. "I won't be telling Alpha Draven, Elara, so you don't need to worry; I have everything crossed for you." She says that, yet she hasn't considered the consequences, just as I didn't. I'm claimed; the mark is impossible to hide if he were to ask us to strip and confirm we're not claimed. I never considered the consequences of my actions, and right now, itâs too late. All I can do is hope I wasn't selected, and why would I be? Wolf-less, pack-less, orphan, with no last name. I'm at the end of that list. After replacing the sheets and bedding, I take the dirty ones to the maid, although they aren't dirty. They were put on two days ago. No one has even slept in it. As I leave, I hear the door. I quickly walk to my cell to avoid them. If I'm not there, I am hoping that I'm out of their minds. "Mutt." Or not. Standing, I walk through and get down on my knees. "What is this?" I look up. "A cloth Master." Why is he asking me that? "And who uses it?" "Myself, Master, they are the ones given to me to use." No one else uses them. He has a weird habit, like everyone has their own cloths. Why? So he can see whose cloths are used the most? "Then why was it next to the computer?" Oh no. My mind races back. I was cleaning that day and took the sheets to the maid. When I went to the computer, I had a cloth in my hand. "I don't know, Master." "That is a blatant lie." I hear him move. "Get it ready. Ensure the entire pack will be watching." Wait, I stare at him. "You went into a room that is forbidden. You used items you are not allowed to. Did you think this would go unpunished?" I thought he wouldn't know. He wouldn't have if I didn't leave the cloth. "Master, it was not me who put the cloth there." Maybe he won't punish me if I lie and make out that it was someone else. "Lying is only increasing your punishment." He turns to Alpha Luca. "Drag her out." I feel my body get pulled up and pushed out. He rarely punishes me in front of the entire pack. My body is thrown to the ground. On my knees, I keep my head lowered. I know that I caused this. Now, I consider his plan, maybe to keep me prostrating here and battle the weather with them watching. "If I give instructions, I expect them to be followed even when I am not in sight." I feel the cuffs wrap around my wrists. So, Iâm not going to be punished by having to face the elements? "So this is a reminder that I won't allow it to happen," I scream as my body is pulled up by the cuffs around my wrists. My toes barely reach the floor. "Now," I scream, feeling the whip hit against my back. My head raises, and I look at Alpha Draven. He had sworn never to do this to me. "Again." I brace myself, but it does little to help. Screaming; tears flow from my eyes. "Again." The pain from the whip has me slump forward, the scream getting tangled in my voice with the sob. "Again." I stare at Alpha Draven. Screaming, I dangle from the chains, my eyes seeing Alex in the crowd. My head drops, I never expected him to give me this punishment. The pain is worse than the other night. I can feel the blood running down my back from the lacerations. I hear cars and raise my head. I watch as the crowd disappears. "Take it inside." Alpha Draven points to me, and I feel the cuffs being removed, and I fall down. A hand grabs me and drags me through. As we get inside the door, I'm dragged forward. "Stop! âAlpha Draven shouts. My body is dropped, and I prostrate, ready for Alpha Draven to begin yelling at me. "Apparently, Alpha Prime Darius has sent guards for you, Mutt!" Oh no. I raise my head slowly to see him glaring and growling at me. Is this because they know I lied? I have a feeling tonight's punishment is only the start of it. Chapter 5 "Why me?" I look at the guards as Beta Luca pulls me to my feet. "You're to join the other candidates at the Luna Battle. Alpha Prime Darius has requested that you attend after your submission made the finals." My body stills as Iâm shocked by their words. I never expected to be chosen. I feel Alpha Draven's eyes on me, and I know his anger is rising because of this. He can't refuse, he can't go against Alpha Prime Darius's commands, but he has the power to announce that I am already bitten and claimed by him. Standing, I wait for his words, and I wait for his refusal or acceptance. Surely he will speak soon? "Mutt, I suggest you pack your bag." I move quickly through the house and to my cell, packing the few items I have. Pulling off the top I am wearing, I winch and hold in the screams. Someone steps into my cell as I begin to pull on my top. "He sent me to cover your lacerations." Alex smiles, and I turn. "At least you are released." His words are whispered as I hold myself to stop the screams as he rubs the ointment across my back. "For a short time." I won't be forever. "All done, good luck." He walks out. Pulling my top down, I grab my things and walk out. As I make my way through the house, I bump into Beta Luca. "You won't be gone long, Mutt. Enjoy the freedom; Alpha Prime Darius will quickly throw you to the curb when he realizes you're a wolfless, packless harlot." His words are correct, and there's nothing I can do to change it. Maybe, though, once I am removed from this competition, I can make it to the Nightfall Citadel, the only place for rejected, wolfless people. Alpha Draven will never come there to collect me. I stop at the door, the guards looking at me. "See you soon, you can guarantee it." Alpha Draven watches as I walk out. I follow the guards and see the packs outside, watching as I step into the car. I'm lost on what I am meant to do. I don't know anything about this. I know nothing about the world, either. We stop at the palace, and I step out of the car. "The maid will guide you inside." The guard points to the door. "Thank you." I give him a small smile, and he nods. Walking to the door, the maid looks at me. "Follow me, please. You are the last to arrive." I walk through with her. She guides me through the palace, and I glance around, amazed. I thought Alpha Draven's home was lavish. This is on a whole new level. "Through here." She opens the door, and I step inside. I see the other women they are standing close to each other. Already, groups are forming. I can clearly see the ones who are high up in their packs. The ones trained to be here are standing together. Their voices quiet as they speak. Expressionless faces, as if this isn't a big event. I stand close to the women but try not to draw attention to myself. Everyone is dressed beautifully, and I am in jeans and an old, worn T-shirt. Their dresses are something that you would expect the kingâs Luna to wear. My eyes leave them, and that's when I notice the cameras. I'm not ready for this. Panic builds in me. "Excuse me." I glance up, looking at the man, confused. "You're too close. Please move back." "Sorry?" I look at the news producer. "You heard me. You're too close to the candidates. Move!" "I-I'm a candidate." I hear laughter. My body is pushed back, and I stumble before regaining my footing. "Please don't disrespect the king; he won't be pleased when he arrives to see trash stood with his possible Luna!" The man pushes me back further. "I am not lying. I was chosen to be here. Ask the maid. She brought me in." I point to her, and he laughs. "Look, you're making us look bad. Move away, you stink." One of the women looks at me with a disgusted expression. "Surely you should be like in the cellar cleaning the floor?" I hear some of the women laugh. The producer laughs as well. "People like you don't belong here! You're not part of this; you would never be, and the king wouldn't allow it!" He pushes me hard, and this time, I fall and am ready for the pain when I hit the floor. Instead, I feel a hand catch me before I can hit it. "What is going on here?" I look up to see Alpha Kellan holding me. He has the same emerald eyes as Darius. "She wouldn't get out of the shot; we were trying to get footage for your highness." The producer looks at him. "And why was she required to be moved out of the shot?" He steps in front of me. "She doesn't belong here. I am sure when Alpha Prime Darius arrives, he won't be happy with delays caused by the help." "Well, you made the delay. Didn't you?" He steps forward. "As you're also 'the help,' you personally caused this delay." "I didn't mean to do that, Sir; I needed to get a clear and clean shot of only the candidates." "Which she is." The producer stills upon hearing his words. "I-I..." He stops. "Assumed. Didn't the broadcast say everyone was welcome to apply and that everyone had an equal chance?" "W-we just assumed that was for the cameras, Sir." "Well, it wasn't. Now, apologize; I will be letting the king know about this, considering she is possibly his future Luna and your queen." His face pales at Alpha Kellan's words. "I'm sorry, miss." He bows his head. "Ella." Alpha Kellan waves a maid over. "Please see that Elara is dressed appropriately. Then she fits in." He turns and walks away, Ella rushes and pulls me out. Taking me into a room, she quickly helps me strip and pull on a dress. I still look awful, but far better than I had before. I can't complain. Putting on the shoes, I stand, and Ella guides me out. I stand with the women again. "God, they really are letting the Mutt stay." One of them glares at me. "Well, they need to make it look real. The Mutt will be gone at the first round." One of the women laughs. "Ladies!" Someone calls our attention to him. I look forward and see the man standing on a stage. "I'm Beta William. The personal representative for the king. He will be joining us soon, at which point I will announce the first task for you ladies. Please do not approach the king. He will not be doing personal meetings today." The girls all nod, and some are clearly excited. I look through them, trying to find where I would fit in. Right now, I don't feel like that is anywhere. Chapter 6 We stand quietly and wait. The camera pans across the women as we stand waiting for the king. I notice the camera lingers on the other contestants for a longer time than they do me. The producer smirks at me; I don't need time on screen; it isn't down to the public who is Luna. So, he purposely cutting my time down is fine with me. I watch the door open, and the king walks in with Alpha Kellan. His eyes scan the contestants as he makes his way to the stage. He barely settles on any of them for longer than a few seconds. Then he reaches me and stares; I shift uncomfortably; no doubt this is him noticing I have no wolf. He steps onto the stage and keeps his eyes on me the entire time. I try to be confident and look back. Yet, it cracks, and I fail. My eyes drop quickly. I'm so used to having to prostrate to Alphas and Betas. I don't even feel like I should look at him without permission. "Ladies," William calls our attention back to him. "After the rules are explained, you will face your first task. Each candidate will be sitting with the news crew. You will be asked questions, and the scores will be based on who grabs the audience's attention; the better you do, the longer you will get." Well, I've failed. The producer already hates me. No matter what my answers will be, he will cut it quickly. "You will all be staying in one hall; each of you will have your own room, along with a maid and guard. You may be the future Luna and queen, so you need to get ready for that reality." William stands and discusses the rules. Every single one of us listens. We listen to the areas of the palace that are off-bounds if less the King, Prince Kellan or their personal guards request us to go there. We are expected to behave in a manner that the Luna would, both inside our rooms and outside. Regardless of if we're alone or not. No contact with the outside world. We're not allowed to listen or watch the TV. The rules seem to go on forever before William steps back. Alpha Prime Darius, the King, steps forward. "All candidates are required to attend each meal on time. From time to time, Prince Kellan and I will also attend." He steps forward slightly. "Each candidate that is here has an equal chance to prevail. It is solely on your efforts and abilities throughout the competition. If you fail, you only have yourself to blame." Alpha Kellan steps forward. "As you are aware, Alpha Prime Darius, your king, will select one candidate to be his Luna and, ultimately, the queen. However, I may myself pick a candidate to be my Luna." "How will that work?" I hear one of the women, and he chuckles. "Do not worry. I will not sweep you away from my brother. I willâŚlike him and get to know you personally. At the end of each round, if I feel someone should stay, who would be suited to me. I may save them from leaving that round, but that does not mean they will be chosen by me in the long run." So, even if someone loses, they may be saved by Alpha Kellan. I just assumed he would pick the one who came second. "Okay Ladies. The instruction of your interviews will be selected at random." I watch William pick up a small box from the table. Opening it, he reads. "Astrid, please come take a seat. Ladies, we request that you stand and wait your turn, but keep the noise down to avoid disrupting the filming." He walks away, and the women begin to sit. Moving, I join them and feel eyes on me. Alpha Prime Darius is staring at me. I notice Alpha Kellan is whispering in his ear. So he's talking about me, I am guessing? I watch Astrid as she is interviewed. She seems to be doing well. Twenty minutes later, she stands and joins us. "Next up is." William selects a box. "Aurora." I watch her stand and walk to the cameras. It feels like hours. The women have been in front of the camera anywhere from five minutes to half an hour each. So far, I'm yet to go. I feel like this is set up so I would be last, and they would have a reason to cut mine short. Both Darius and Kellan have left. "Hi." I turn to the woman next to me. I believe her name was Sage? "Hey." I give her a small smile. "You should be next, right?" She looks at me, and I nod. I can't not be next. Everyone else has done theirs. "Good luck; unfortunately, none of the questions for the candidates were the same." I nod at her words. "What is your name?" She looks at me. "Elara." "It's nice to meet you, Elara; I'm sorry about earlier." She nods towards the other women. "It's fine." It's far better than how I have been treated in the past. "Considering they are here to become Luna to the king, you would think they would realize their actions were not very Luna-worthy." We both chuckle, as she isn't wrong. The way they acted wasn't how a Luna would. "I am amazed; some of them have trained for this their entire lives and seem to forget that training. I couldn't imagine the kingâs Luna acting like that." It was shameful, in private, yes. In front of a room full of people? No, that wasn't how a Luna would react. I wonder if they realize that. "Okay, Ladies, thank you for your participation. You will now be guided by your maid back to your rooms." The producer stands and looks at us. Where is William? "Sir, you haven't interviewed everyone." Sage smiles. He glances around and then at me. "We interviewed who matters." He stands and tells them to pack away. "No, you have not." I watch William walk over. "I trust that I don't need to remind you that it was the king's instructions that each lady has a chance." He picks up the box and opens it. The producer nods and sits, his frown quickly aimed at me. "Elara." William points to the seat, but now I wish I wasn't doing it. Something tells me that the producer is going to ask questions that won't be appropriate and are set to ridicule me. Chapter 7 I sit with the camera in my face; it's far closer than it had been for any of the other candidates, and I feel like it's a way to try and make me nervous. It's working. "Elara, we don't have a last name. Why is that?" He smirks at me. I knew it. "I do not have one. I was an orphan." He glances at his papers. "An orphan? It says here you were sold?" How much does he know? "I was, yes, but I was first an orphan." "Hmm." He looks at me. "Elara, is it true that you were a servant and harlot for your past Alpha?" I freeze, and I watch his smile widen. "End it here." I watch him turn the camera off. "You're done." "Wait." He canât cut it off already. "Sorry, but you couldn't answer a simple question. Not only that, but you sound bored and highly unworthy of watching. Youâre finished, I think you surpassed the candidates. One minute, well done." He laughs. "Ahm." He raises his head, and I watch the roll of his neck as he swallows. "Delete it. All the footage you just took of her, delete it." "Prince Kellan, I'm sorry, but the king requested we do no retakes or deletes." "The king wouldn't want that footage used. The last question alone is vile and shows the royal family as sleazy. Now delete it and start again." I don't turn to look at him. I just stay still. I watch the producer mess about with the camera. "This will be spoken of to the king; he was already displeased with your behavior before he arrived. I'm sure with this, you won't be filming after this." I hear a chair move and watch as he places it next to me and sits. "I apologize." The producer's head lowers. "This competition is meant to be non-biased and available to all. Your actions, however, make it seem like the competition is biased and focused on only a few women. That is disrespecting the king's wishes." The producer doesn't reply. He sits and sets back up the camera. I watch him finish and sit back. "You may leave Prince Kellan." He looks at him. "I should stay, ensure that you're being appropriate." "I understand, Prince Kellan; however, won't it appear that the mu...Elara is getting special treatment if the kingdom sees you sitting with her and none of the other candidates?" "Please understand, I am not walking away. Someone must ensure you follow the rules and don't cut this short because of your beliefs." Prince Kellan stares him down, and I watch him nod. The producer presses the button and looks at his paper; his eyes scan it, and silence engulfs us. I'm guessing his paper only has inappropriate questions. "Elara, may I know why you decided to participate in this?" Alpha Kellan looks at me. "Well, Alpha Kellan, you could say it was interesting; I was intrigued to see the outcome of my application. I also did not expect to be chosen." He nods and smiles, looking at the producer, but he is still searching for a question. "What would you say are some important traits that a Luna to the king must have, Elara?" I smile at his question. "That, Alpha Kellan, is an amazing question. I would say understanding is essential. The Kingâs Luna meets people from all walks of life, so she must be understanding to each of them. She must also be resilient and calm. A Luna shouldn't act on impulse or her emotions." "Very well answered." He turns and grins. "Do you think you have those traits?" I chew my cheek slightly. "I would like to think so, but wouldn't we all? The fact is, Alpha Kellan, no one truly knows until they are put into situations where those traits are required." He goes to talk, and the producer cuts him off. "So you have never had to be understanding or resilient?" He looks at me. "Resilience is one thing I know for sure I have. Same with understanding." "How do you know?" He leans closer. "Well, I wouldn't be sitting here right now if I wasn't resilient. I wouldn't have made it this far in my life. As for understanding? I understand some people's need to see me as merely a mutt, not worthy of being Luna; I understand that everyone has their own opinion and don't judge them for it." His jaw drops open. Yes, I just called myself a mutt, which we all know he is thinking. Alpha Kellan laughs. "I have to say, she answered that one perfectly, don't you think?" His grin widens. "Was it true that you were being punished and whipped when the guards collected you?" "Cut!" Alpha Kellan stares at him. "That is highly inappropriate!" "Sorry, Alpha Kellan, I will delete it." His voice wavers, and he moves quickly. "Elara, there are many women here; why do you think you would be a better Luna than some of the more professional ones?" "I don't think I would be a better Luna. There is no way to know that yet. Many will not be showing their true selves, so to believe you're going to be a better Luna would be a waste of time. I, however, can say that in my life, I have faced things many of the other candidates never have. That alone means I can understand and relate to the majority." "That's enough." He presses the button. "Why?" Alpha Kellan looks at him. "Well, it's been long enough. The conversation isn't going in the right direction." "The direction to humiliate her? I suggest you forget her past and treat her like you had any of the other ladies." The producer sighs. Pressing the button, he sits and asks me questions. After nearly half an hour, we finish. "I shall walk you back to your room, Elara. The other women have gone." Nodding, I stand and follow him out. We walk quietly, and he guides me through the palace. "I apologize for the way you have been treated." "You don't need to apologize, Alpha Kellan. It was not you treating me in such a way." He nods and continues to walk. "Even so, I apologize. This is meant to be a fair competition, and you already seem to have the odds stacked against you to lose, purely based on others' beliefs." "I expected this. Someone without a wolf, pack, or last name is not seen as worthy to be Luna." He stops at my words and turns to me. "That I am sure will change when people see your interview. Good night, Elara." He walks off and I step into the room. "Hi, I'm May!" The maid stands up and smiles. "Hi, May, I'm Elara." "Anything you need, let me know. I will also be responsible for making your gowns. Each event will require a specific gown to be made." I nod and step further in. "I shall leave you. I will see you in the morning." She smiles and walks off. Closing the door, I get changed and instantly pass out on the bed, exhaustion crippling me. Chapter 8 When I wake, I get myself ready. May had brought me some clothes this morning. All the contestants were given general clothing as they were only allowed to bring one small bag each. Breakfast was awkward. Some of the women were looking at me like I didn't belong here. I heard the whispers and complaints because Alpha Kellan had sat with me during my interview. That alone has already started to make the women complain and pinpoint me as a troublemaker. Yet, I've noticed they are more brutal to the other ladies. It appears they think I'm not a threat. Which is likely correct. They don't think I can possibly get through and become Luna, so while they are all taking bites out of each other and trying to make each other feel like unimportant. I'm here untouched. Sure, I get called mutt and Tramp, but it is far less than they are throwing at each other. ~~~*~~~*~~~*~~~ I'm sitting in the garden with Sage. It's still snowing. Something tells me this isn't going to stop any time soon. Yet the palace gardens look stunning right now. "They are jealous, you know." Turning, I look at Sage, confused. "This morning, before you joined us for breakfast, they were clearly jealous that Alpha Kellan sat with you for the video. Not because it gave you leverage but because many here want him just as much as the king." "He was being polite, that is all. He kept saying that the producer made the king and royal family look bad and didn't want it to happen." He wasn't there because he wanted to be with me. More to protect his and the king's reputation. "We should get in. William will be announcing the next event." I nod at her words and follow her through. I hope the next event doesn't include that producer as the central part. If so, I have a feeling it will be a long, painful day for me. We join the other women, and the whispers instantly begin. "Watch when they come in, you will see." I turn, hearing Aurora. Her eyes glare at me. Well, I'm still hated. I laugh it off and wait. "Ladies, the king himself will be announcing the next event. He will arrive any moment." William steps back, and I watch as Kellan walks in. His eyes glance across the contestants and land on me. He holds my gaze and smiles while winking. "See." I hear Aurora and look at her, breaking away from the eye contact. "Alpha Kellan and Alpha Prime Darius spent exactly three seconds looking at each contestant yesterday; apparently, Darius spent ten seconds looking at you, and Kellan apparently kept having his eyes on you," Sage whispers. "Someone timed their looks?" What? "The producer, apparently, so everyone knows." "They were only looking at me for so long, questioning why I got here." Nothing more than that. "Ladies." We all look towards Kellan. He loses everyone's attention except for mine; however, when the door opens, and the king walks in. Kellan's eyes come to me, and he smiles. "He actually likes you." Turning, I look at Sage. "Seriously, he hardly ever smiles." She laughs, but I know he doesn't. He's been kind to make sure they keep up appearances. "Afternoon." I watch Darius stand on the stage. "The next event will be now." Everyone gasps. "It will not happen until we eliminate those who didn't make the last round." "Bye, Mutt." Aurora glares at me. "Now, I believe we said those with the less time on camera would be going home. However, that changed." Yeah, as I thought, because I had more time on the camera, the only way to remove me was to change the rules for succeeding. "As my brother Darius said, we're changing it. You get points based on how well your broadcast went. How many views it had, comments, and interaction." I watch as the producer holds out the paper, and Kellan takes it. He glances down and turns his gaze back to him. I watch as he leans into Darius and talks. They both look at the paper, and their eyes go from the producer to me. Anxiety builds within me. "Well, I think it's clear who lost." Selene laughs. "They could be wrong." Sage hugs me. "I'm sorry, ladies, there will be a delay in reporting the victors and losers. After personal checks this morning, it appears the results we were handed are fake." Everyone gasps, and we watch as the producer is dragged out. Everyone begins to speculate what was changed and why. They all assume the producer fixed it to put me at the top. Apparently, keeping a wolfless mutt here helps the family's appearance. I couldn't see the producer making it, so I won. He hated me. A while later, Kellan and Darius walked back in, this time with another sheet of paper. "Let's begin." Kellan looks at us. "Elara had the most views, comments, and such." Everyone looks at me. "The second person is Aurora." I listen to them list the names, and Sage is through. The lowest two, Nova and Raven, were told they got the lower scores and were to leave. Kellan and Darius keep our attention on them, not giving the women a chance to snap at me. They will. "The second event. I and Kellan will be staying here, and we will personally introduce ourselves to each lady. We will then choose which lady sits next to us while we eat tonight." "This means ladies, please continue to socialize. We will come to you. Please do not follow us around, continue with your own conversations, and we will come and join in." Kellan smiles, and they walk off the stage. "Congrats." I hug Sage. She was low on the list, but at least not at the end. "I expected it. The bigger the pack, the more interaction they would get." Which is wrong. The only reason I got any views, no doubt, is because I am wolfless, and people wonder how I got here. "It's wrong. Alpha Kellan sat with her; of course, she got more views with a prince on her side." Lyra glares at me. "I can assure you that Elara's views weren't for Kellan. The comments alone show people watched for her, not him." King Darius looks at her. "If you believe it was so unfair, we will arrange another one sometime where you all have him sat with you." Lyra closes her jaw and I have to stop myself from laughing. She got caught out acting in a way that a true Luna and queen wouldn't. "I apologize, Your Highness; I didn't mean any disrespect, just an observation that I am sure the future Luna of the King would make." Stepping forward, I look at her. "A Luna would collect all the facts before making assumptions. She also wouldn't speak out against the king and prince, marking their actions unfair." "She would if she had a brain." Lyra snaps at me. "Ladies, please." Kellan steps between us and laughs. "Darius, I believe you haven't met Elara." He points to me, steps around us and faces Lyra. "I had not, no." Darius rolls his eyes. "It's nice to meet you, Elara." He holds out his hand, and I shake it. "It is nice to meet you, your Highness." "Please, just call me Darius while we're in such relaxed conditions. I wanted to apologize for your treatment yesterday from the staff, it wasn't very...Welcoming." "It is fine, honestly. I wasn't hurt or offended." I've given up on getting hurt and offended. "Even if you weren't, it was wrong." He points to a seat, and I walk over and sit down. He moves to sit next to me. "May I know where your wolf is?" Ah, of course, he is going to ask that. "I'm not sure. It was taken while I was young. I can't remember." I can. I can remember the pain as it was pulled from me. I can't say it was Alpha Draven, though; there is a chance when I lose this and leave, he will grab me. The last thing I want is to make him angrier. "It's a shame, Elara. Something tells me your wolf was far from weak." He tilts his head like he is trying to sense it inside of me. "I remember it vaguely. It was strong." Just not strong enough to fight off the magic that ripped it from my heart. "Without a wolf, you may have an issue in the next round, Elara. I suggest you get the help of some of the ladies, one you can trust as it involves wolves. It is essential." "Thank you, Darius. I will be sure to." I'm sure he shouldn't be giving me hints about the next event. "I think you have kept her long enough. I would like a moment to introduce myself without formalities." Kellan smiles down at us. "Very well." I watch Darius walk away, and Kellan take his spot. Chapter 9 After our casual chats, we all went back to our rooms to get ready for tonight's dinner. I haven't seen the producer since, but the cameras still stayed. "Your dress for tonight." May holds it up. It's ocean blue with a sweetheart neckline. It's the most beautiful thing I own. It's simple, which is what was required for tonight's meal. Once I'm ready, I walk out, Sage meets me, and we walk down together. We walk in and see Darius and Kellan at opposite sides of the table. "Okay, ladies. I will read out the name of those whom Alpha Prime Darius wishes to sit with him." William opens the paper. "Aurora and Elara. Please take a seat on either side of him." Kellan grins, and it is one that says trouble is about to blow up. Ignoring him, I take my seat. "The two selected by Prince Kellan are." William unfolds the paper and glances up. "We have an issue." He glances at Darius. "Of course we do. My brother chose one of these two ladies." Darius laughs slightly. "We will move you to one side, Sir." A maid quickly begins moving things around. Now, Darius and Kellan are with a space between them. Aurora takes the seat, and I sit on the opposite side. It's obvious that is who he picked. "Kellan has picked Sage and Elara." Everyone looks shocked. "Please swap seats." Kellan smiles at Aurora, and she stands up quickly. We move and swap places. Yet her eyes glare at me as we pass each other. How is this my fault? I fight back the laugh and sit between them. I wish it was Aurora, this is awkward. The other women pick where to sit, and I sit awkwardly between the king and prince. The plates are set down, and I notice Darius has something different. "Do you not like sauce?" I peer at him. "Allergy." Ah, well, that makes sense. I nod slightly. "Not an allergy. He just uses that as an excuse." Kellan laughs. "I believe the hives I got after consuming it is a confirmation of an allergy." Darius looks at him and then turns to me. "You mentioned you can't remember your wolf being taken. Do you remember who cared for you when it was taken?" I do, although I'm not sure if I should say. I swallow and glance around. "You see, my brother is fixated on finding out where the wolves are going. He thinks if you remember, it could be his way to figure it out." Kellan smiles at me. He can find out easy enough. "I was living with Alpha Draven at the time." "Did he mention it to you?" My head shakes. "No." My word sounds cold and he tilts his head. "It is weird he never asked where your wolf went." "He rarely spoke to me." That is my excuse. He can clearly tell I am lying. Which is terrible for me, considering he is the king, and I just lied to his face multiple times. "I think you should maybe talk to Aurora so she doesn't feel left out," Kellan smirks and Darius turns to her. She smiles at him, quickly covering the scrawl she had while staring at me. "I would like to offer your assistance in the next event, Elara." I look at Kellan, confused. "I already get seen as having special treatment. We best not confirm it more." "You don't want my help?" He smirks at me. "Some women believe I am being given special treatment, which has given me an advantage. I would like for them to realize that isn't real." "The next event is different, so my helping won't raise questions." "How so?" I look at him. His eyes glance around the table, and people are listening. Maybe they can hear him? "I will explain later. Once it is announced." I nod at his words. Darius had said I needed help because I didn't have a wolf, so how would Kellan help me? A guard steps between me and Darius, whispering something in his ear. As he turns he knocks the glass onto me. I stand up, but it's too late. "I apologize." He looks at me, but his words say it was on purpose. "It's fine. I shall go get changed." Standing, I walk out. As I make my way around the halls, I feel a hand grab me. Spinning, I see the producer. "You think I will let you push me out?" "I did no such thing." How am I to blame for his actions? "No one wants you here; when the king realizes how bad you make him look, he will be grateful I tampered with the results to try to have you removed." I don't reply; I just turn to walk away, but he follows. "Alpha Draven has explained that you follow instructions well." I continue to walk as he follows. Has he really contacted him? "He seems to think that you lied on your application. Is that true?" Turning, I look at him. "Alpha Draven couldn't possibly know as he didn't even know I went in." "Even so, how did you put a number for intimate partners when you can't possibly be sure?" I hesitate. "You didn't." His eyes widen. "Ahm." I look up to see Kellan walking towards us. "Are you okay?" He looks at me, and I nod. "Fine, I'm getting changed. I go to walk away, and he stops me. "Why are you in the contestant's hallway?" He looks at the producer now. "Apologizing as I was told to do so by the king." Apologize? I almost laugh at that. "Is that so?" Kellan looks at me. I can't say no. Right now, I can't cope with more enemies. "Yes." I don't want more drama. "Well, you can leave now. I'm sure you could have apologized somewhere more public rather than following Elara to the bedrooms." Kellan states, and I watch as he walks away. I turn to go to my room, and Kellan stops me. "We're not devil's Elara." "I know." I never said they were. I go to move and he stops me again. "We know you lied on your application." My body stills. "We also understand that those particular questions were intrusive and would maybe make people feel like they would be excluded for the number. You didn't need to lie." "I didn't lie." The number I put was random, as I don't know the answer. "Really?" He looks at me, waiting. "How can I lie when I myself don't know the number? It only accepted numbers. There was no way to explain. I couldn't possibly know the answer when letters were not accepted." He peers at me, and the silence grows. I can see he is thinking something or maybe working something out in his head. "You knew you could be punished and lied anyway?" He steps closer, and I nod. "Why?" "Punishment from the king wouldn't be any different from the ones I received almost daily. At least this way, there was a chance I wouldn't be found out." He moves closer to me. "You won't be punished for lying about that number, however..." He steps closer, his body against mine. "We may need to discuss it in more detail to ensure nothing else was a lie." I hold myself at his words, his smile widening. "That's fine, I'm happy to be honest." "Bitten and claimed?" His body presses against mine. Oh no, maybe not that honest. His hand strokes down my neck. I'm too busy whimpering slightly to notice his hand pull my dress down from my shoulder. My hand raises quickly to cover the area. "Oh, now that...is interesting." His eyes come to mine. "Bitten and claimed. Where is your mate?" "I don't have a mate." His head tilts. "You're bitten and claimed." "Not by choice." I didn't want to be. I didn't choose to be or agree. "Go on, tell him, and have me punished." He will. "Hmm...I think I will pass; I'm intrigued to see how this will all work out. My brother seems interested in you, and he's never interested in anyone." "He's intrigued, not interested. Like yourself." "Oh, no. The king is interested, as am I." His head lowers, and I hold my breath, he almost kissed me. "Well." I watch Kellan jump back. "Dinner has ended; many will be leaving soon once William announces the next event, and here you are." I watch Darius walk to us. "We were talking." Kellan smiles and steps back more. "Close for someone who was just talking. You do remember you're not allowed to have relations with the women, Kellan, not until you choose." "You mistake my intentions, brother. I wasn't have relations with her." "I don't mistake anything. You can't have relations with the contestants. It doesn't exactly set a good example, does it!" I step back slightly, inching closer to my room. "Ah, no, you don't." He looks at me. "Stay right there. I need to speak to you after." Did he see my shoulder? I watch as he pulls Kellan away and discusses something. I watch Kellan nodding and waiting as Darius walks over to me. He stops in front of me. His head lowers to my ear. "Do not indulge my brother Elara. It won't end well for you." "I wasn't..." "Oh, you were." He leans closer. "Although I can't blame you, he has a habit of making people follow on his little missions to cause problems." Well, I won't then. "I will keep space between us." "Please do. You can't afford to have my brother's bad behavior used against you." "We both know I won't be making it to the end and becoming Luna." That's impossible. "You seem so sure? You were top for the first round. You got both mine and Kellan's attention in the last event. That's all it takes." I hear something, and he steps back. Everyone is staring at us. Kellan is grinning with the other contestants behind him, staring between us. This is making me a bigger target for their hate. "Please go to your rooms; I am explaining the next event to Elara after she had to leave early." I watch as they follow his instruction and rush to their rooms. "The next event?" I look at him. "You will be talking to wolves. How well you connect with them will be the key factor. Your points from that round and the event after will be added together. The one after is a ball. Consider your gown. More details will be told after the next event." "Thank you." I turn to leave, and he stops me. "Please remember what I said. Kellan isn't considering the impact of his actions on you. If the cameras had seen how close you two were...Well, it wouldn't be good." He turns and walks away. Rushing into my room, I close the door. May looks up and smiles at me. "We need to discuss your next dress, right?" I nod. That event will be essential as I am going to fail at the event tomorrow with the wolves. | LEARN_MORE | https://getokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12514&u | Start Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61558999080853/ | 23 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | getokn.com | DCO | https://getokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12514&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/450841567_7865646213523721_6151987300376898356_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=BE3nQFQCFsYQ7kNvgERAnFh&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A9MfoHpoQ2aXwCyhLBHrPDL&oh=00_AYA45qo2lUNN9QIV_lEaZRdTW8BBMN5sNY8xLFua7zv6Ag&oe=670BB166 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Start Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,128,233 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2128001}'
|
Yes | 2024-10-09 16:30 | active | 1598 | 0 |
|
đRead the next chaptersđ | Chapter 1 âSir, Madam is not feeling well," the butler of the Gannon mansion reported on the phone. The man at the end of the line spoke in a nonchalant tone. "So, take her to the hospital. Iâm not a doctor." The line died immediately. The butler was so pale, beads of sweat formed on his forehead. Zora relaxed her back against the sofa, feeling weak from abdominal pains. Trying to mask the pain, she asked hopefully. âWhat did he say?â The butler instantly put on a calm smile when he turned in her direction. âMadam, sir said he will meet us at the hospital.â Zoraâs eyes lit up. Ezrah had not been home for almost three days, and she was missing him so much. This sickness seemed to be her lucky charm to get him to her side again. âOkay. Letâs go.â Zoraâs heart warmed at the fact that Ezrah at least cared about his child. Both of them were caught in a scandal two years ago, so getting married was the only way to curb the situation. Ezrahâs stance was clear through it all. âWhen everything calms down, we are getting a divorce.â Zora hoped that by that time, she would have been able to melt his cold heart and make him fully hers, so her hopes were high. However, over time, she found him slowly drawing away from her, even when they worked together in the same company and shared the same bedroom. Two months ago, Ezrah returned and asked Zora for a divorce but chanced upon the test results. His expression was dark. âLetâs hold off on the divorce until after the child is born, but donât expect to remain Mrs. Gannon. That title belongs to somebody else, but itâs definitely not you.â The marriage after those words had been terrible. Ezrah barely returned home, barely got intimate with her. The only reason she still bore Mrs. Gannon was because of the child in her womb. Zora thought that his reason for being away was because of work since he was the CEO of the Gannon Group, a multibillion-dollar company where Zora also worked as an assistant manager. Unknown to Ezrah, Zora had been secretly in love with him for five years, but that drunk night at her best friend Cocoâs birthday party, Zora woke up in bed with Ezrah. She decided to keep it a secret and a memory she would forever cherish when the media picked up the news. Ezrah could not allow the scandal to ruin his well-kept reputation and cause him losses, so he announced that he and Zora were already dating secretly and were soon getting married. Zora, who had been madly in love with him, was excited about the news of getting married to Ezrah. Zora hoped that with time, his heart would warm up towards her, but that did not happen. Even in her state, Ezrah hardly spent the night at home. On the way to the hospital, Zoraâs phone beeped, and looking at the content, her heart dropped. Ezrah was holding the delicate hand of a beautiful woman, a proud smile on his face. The caption read, âMr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.â Zoraâs eyes were swollen with tears. As they dropped down her cheeks, she refused to believe it. Maybe it was photoshopped. There was never any news about Ezrah dating any woman before she had a baby for him. He never even warmed up to women. The man had long been secretive and kept his face from the media. Also, the butler Rudolph had said that Ezrah promised to meet them at the hospital, so the media must be spreading this false news to gain popularity. Even after everything, she still could not help the unease in her heart, instantly dialing his number. Despite him warning her to only communicate with him through the butler, Zora took the bull by the horn this time. Her call went through, but there was no answer. Her old self would have given up, but due to the unease in her heart because of the news, she couldnât bring herself to do so. On the fourth ring, a woman answered the call. Her melodious voice made Zora feel less of a woman. âEzrah is in the bathroom.â Zoraâs hands holding the phone shook, her heart in tatters. Ezrah never allowed her to touch his phone, but this woman casually answered his call, and was he really in the bathroom? Zora felt the pain in her chest worse than that of her abdomen. âWho are you?â The words forced themselves out of her mouth. The woman responded casually, âPiper, his fiancĂŠe. And you are?â âWhatever he saved my name with,â Zora responded calmly. The pain of the news was more than she could bear. Though knowing that Ezrah never loved her, she thought they could live in peace for the sake of the baby in her womb, but Ezrah never meant to make her dreams come true. The woman at the end of the line moved the phone from her ear to have a better view of the caller ID. âOh, Zora. If itâs urgent, I could drop a message for you when he comes out.â The nights Ezrah spent away when Zora thought he was busy at work, it was a great disappointment that he was with the woman he loved, leaving her to suffer with her unborn child. She was still in her first trimester, and due to all the morning sickness and other health issues, Zora had taken a break from working at the company to recover first. Her mind lacked clarity, and she was beginning to doubt all the responses she got from Rudolph when she asked him to get in touch with Ezrah. âJust tell him to call me.â Zora ended the call. At the hotel room, Ezrah returned from the meeting in the conference room. Since he never allowed anyone to answer their calls during meetings, he equally left his phone in the presidential suite meant for his relaxation. âWhat are you doing with my phone?â He asked as soon as he entered the bedroom. Before Piper spoke, he asked again, âand I made it clear that you should wait for me at the lounge. How did you have access?â The pout on Piperâs lips only made her cuter as she faked anger. âIs it wrong for me to come? We would have gotten married if Zora had not appeared.â Ezrah was a man who loved to keep his love life private. He and Piper had been in a secret long-distance relationship. The night they arranged to meet at the birthday party of one of his business partnerâs sister, Piper had an emergency and could not attend as planned. That night, he mysteriously ended up in bed with Zora, an incident that should have been brushed under the carpet until the media took hold of it. Not wanting his well-maintained reputation to crack, he apologetically married Zora, promising Piper to divorce Zora secretly after two years when the news dies down. Things took a different turn when he found the test result after promising Piper that he was ending things with Zora. âI told you I was working on it. You should keep yourself hidden away from the press. We shouldnât be seen together.â Ezrahâs voice was stern. It was business for him first, and he didnât want Piperâs presence to ruin it for him. Piper was uneasy at the reminder. Forcing a smile, she relayed, âI could be your confidential secretary. Please Ezrah, I donât want to be away from you anymore.â Ezrah did not give a response. His actions were always well thought out. It wasnât easy for him to be the CEO of the legendary Gannon Group as the youngest of three sons. Any wrong move and his elder brothers would begin to fight for the position. âDid anyone call?â He was scrolling through his phone when he caught sight of Zoraâs name. âYeah. Zora. She said you should call her,â Piper responded with a smile, her fingers sliding over her exposed thighs as she lay seductively on the luxurious king-size bed. âWhat did you tell her?â Ezrah frowned a little. He wanted to keep Piper a secret until after the divorce. âI pretended not to know about her existence.â Piper lifted herself to a sitting position, and due to the long slit of the dress, her full thighs were exposed, but Ezrahâs attention was on the phone in his hand. âDo me a favor and donât answer my calls again.â His voice had lost its warmth. Piper faked remorse. âIâm sorry. I thought it was urgent.â Ezrah finally held her gaze as he spoke roughly, âNothing about Zora is ever urgent.â Chapter 2 Piper was very happy with his remark, but Zora was still Misses Gannon, the title Piper had long coveted. How she wished that night had not happened. If only that useless man had not appeared when she was about to leave for the airport to board the private jet, she would have been the one waking up in bed with Ezrah. It pained her that it had to be that woman, Zora. âEzrah, are you sure you will divorce her?â Ezrah hated to be doubted. âYou donât believe me? Iâm only with her because sheâs carrying my child. As soon as heâs born, I will divorce her.â Piper smiled with satisfaction, and since she had mentally stored Zora's number after answering the call, she sent the recording to her. Remembering that the butler had called Ezrah informing him that Zora was sick, she asked after deleting the audio from her phone. âCan you go shopping with me? I didnât bring enough clothes.â Even if Zora showed the audio to Ezrah, Piper would deny it as she had used a number Ezrah didnât know to send it. âI have another meeting in two hours, so you have an hour and a half to finish shopping,â Ezrah said softly. Zoraâs heart tightened in her chest when she played the audio. The butler who was driving the car felt helpless, equally disappointed in his boss. Zora asked from the back seat of the luxurious car she was seated in. âDid he really tell you he was coming to the hospital?â The butlerâs throat went dry. He always succeeded in making up excuses for his boss, but this time, everything backfired. That audio destroyed everything. âIâm sorry, maâam. I just didnât want to see you sad.â Zoraâs heart twitched, a bitter smile curled the corner of her lips, feeling like a fool as tears welled up in her eyes. She was nothing to Ezrah. The little surprises sent to ignite her hope were merely prepared by the butler. No matter how hard she tried, she couldnât recover from the pain as she felt a force hit the car from the side, causing it to swerve off the road and somersault thrice. The butler was instantly unconscious. Zora felt unbearable pain, blood sputtered from her mouth and nose, then in between her thighs. No words could describe the agony as she watched the life draining out of her with intense pain settled in her abdomen. She managed to pick up her phone, which had fallen to the side from the impact, dialing her husbandâs number. Unable to lift the phone to her ear, she activated the speaker. âZora. Iâm busy.â That was what Ezrah said as soon as he answered the phone, not waiting to hear what she had to say. After all, nothing about Zora was ever urgent to him. Before she lost consciousness, she heard the laughter of a woman with the words, âEzrah, I want these shoes.â âTry them on. If they fit, you can have them.â âSo, shopping with a woman is what you call busy.â That was what Zora thought before losing consciousness. Zora woke up at the hospital after hours of surgery. Her face was as pale as a ghost, her countenance pitiful. Her butler, Rudolph, sat at her hospital bed, a smile on his face. He had sustained a few injuries, but they were not serious, and he was already discharged. âMadam, you are awake. Thank God.â Zora was glad to see that Rudolph was fine. There were just bruises on his face. He quickly rushed out to call a doctor. âMrs. Gannon, how are you feeling?â The doctor asked as he examined Zora, writing a few things on a writing pad he carried along. Zora was only concerned about one thing. âHow is my baby?â Zora asked. The doctorâs eyes dulled. âIâm very sorry, but your baby couldnât survive the impact.â Tears brimmed in the back of Zoraâs eyes, but she fought them back. She lost everything. She left her fatherâs company to work for her husband, nurturing his business and enduring all the taunts of his arrogant family. At twenty-three, she had nothing to show for the man she had secretly loved for five good years. âItâs alright. She would have just suffered anyway.â Her heart had turned cold due to the loss of the child. âExcuse me?â The doctor was shocked. He expected her to cry like any woman in her situation would, but Zora bottled it in. She could endure all of Ezrahâs indifference towards her, but she would never forgive him for the loss of her child. That woman appeared, and Zora suddenly got involved in an accident. The case had to be investigated, but as for Ezrah, he no longer had a place in her heart. âSorry, that was not directed at you.â There was no warmth in Zoraâs apologetic voice. The doctor forced a smile, finished his examination, and left. Zora stared at the butler at the doorway. He stood there since the doctor arrived. Zora was about to tear down but couldnât do so. She had been weak for too long, leading to the death of her child. If she had left the first time Ezrah asked her for a divorce, this would not have happened. When she discovered this baby, she decided to consent to the divorce and leave. At least, she would have his child to remind her of the relationship they once shared. Unfortunately, the test result fell from her handbag, Ezrah saw it. Even when he decided for them to wait until after she gave birth, his treatment of her was no better. âWhere is Ezrah?â Zora asked. Butler Rudolph was scared. He could feel the cold in Zoraâs voice, and even with the distance, he could feel the chills. âMadam, the man who hit us was drunk, and he died on the spot. The police are not able to contact his family either,â Rudolph reported, trying to avoid answering her question. He was a middle-aged man. Zora did not believe the report but kept it to herself. The moment she discovered that the man she respected so much was lying to her, her trust in him dwindled. She will find ways to investigate the matter by herself. âThat isnât my question.â âBoss left here a few minutes ago,â Rudolph answered. Zora was enraged this time. Not only Ezrah but Rudolph, the butler Ezrah assigned to her, was equally taking her for a fool. âDonât lie to my face again.â Her voice was stern and full of contempt. Rudolph pursed his lips, his head lowered. âBoss said, and I quote. âItâs rather unfortunate. Let the doctors take care of her. Iâm very busy at the moment.â Zora knew what he was busy with. It was the woman whose voice she heard in the audio. She thought she was strong enough to take it, but a tear fell from her eyes before she could stop it. Ashamed of showing her weak side in front of Rudolph, she discharged him. âThank you, and please excuse me.â Rudolph was never supposed to leave Zora's side, so he was reluctant. âMaâŚâ âI said, excuse me, Rudolph,â Zoraâs voice raised, Rudolph decided to wait in front of the door. âOkay.â As soon as he left the ward, Zora dialed a number. âSophâŚâ âDad, Iâm sorry. I made a mistake, and now, I lost everything.â Zora didnât hold back her tears as she spoke to her father on the phone. He was against the marriage the moment he realized that Ezrah did not feel the same way Zora felt about him, but she was optimistic, insisting that Ezrah would change. Expecting her father to scold her an, âI told you soâ lecture, his voice was rather soft as he asked her. âWhat happened, Zora?â âI had an accident and lost the baby. Iâm coming home.â The silence at the end of the line was deafening. She knew her father was saddened about the loss of his grandchild. When she was about to end the call, he suddenly said, âOh Zora. Iâm coming to get you. Just send me your location.â Zora refused. She couldnât leave until she was legally separated from Ezrah. âNo dad, I have a few things to do first.â âWhat is that? Let me help you with it?â Her father eagerly said, but she was in no mood to burden the middle-aged man. The loss had caused Zora to mature so fast as the reality of life hit her. No more would she depend on anyone. It was time to do something worthwhile with her life, but first of all, she will still have to face Ezrah for the last time. âDonât worry. Itâs nothing I canât handle. âOkay. We shall prepare your welcome party. I will inform your mom.â Zora smiled and didnât refuse her fatherâs kindness. Three days later, she was discharged from the hospital. As she waited for Ezrahâs return, she got the divorce papers ready. It was three days later in the dead of the night when Ezrah returned, tired-looking but his attractive features remained untouched by his fatigue. Zora had lost sleep, waiting for Ezrah during most of the days. As soon as she heard the sound of the car, she quickly rushed downstairs but paused on top of the stairs when Ezrah walked through the door of the living room. Arriving home, Ezrah no longer met the woman who always met him with a smile. She stood on top of the stairs and yelled with a cold expression, âGood news Ezrah! Our baby died in a car accident. There is nothing between us, so letâs get a divorce.â The man who was always cold to her instantly panicked. He stood momentarily frozen. Chapter 3 Ezrah was baffled by the news. Twice, he had asked her for a divorce and saw how gloomy she turned at the subject. This was what he wanted but he couldnât help the unease filling his heart. Was it because Zora was the one asking? Was she trying to mess up his reputation with the loss of the child? Ezrah was confused. Zora descended the stairs, walking to the dining table. Ezrah did not utter an acceptance or rejection of her request for a divorce and went up the stairs, returning after ten minutes in loungewear. Seemed he wasnât going out or was it the shock from the news? Seeing the dinner table hosting different delicacies, excitement filled his heart as he took a seat. If she really wanted a divorce, then she wouldnât have cooked for him. At this moment, Piper was momentarily forgotten. Ezrah avoided Zoraâs gaze as this was the first time she was so cold to him. Without alerting her of his arrival, she still ensured that his supper was ready. As he uncovered one of the dishes, his eyes darkened as he glared at her. It was not the food he was expecting but rather, the cold divorce papers, with a pen beside them, waiting to be signed. âWhat is this?â Ezrah was furious, being famished from not having time to eat. In times past, Zora would have been worried and tried to appease him but that Zora was gone. After crying her eyes out for days, she waited to serve Ezrah these cold documents, she had no more tears to shed but her eyes were dangerously red. âDo I need to get you a pair of glasses?â Her voice was taunting, as she saw the shocked expression on his face. He must have taken her request as a joke the first time but the documents exposed the reality. âWhy? Were you expecting me to cook when I had no idea when you will be home?â Ezrahâs expression was blank. She could have made the maids do it. It burned Zora that she could not read his emotions but she didnât care anymore. âPlease sign the papers. In case the prints are too tiny, I got you a magnifying glass,â she dropped the item in front of him. Ezrah was not irrational. When he asked for a divorce, he ensured that there would be nothing for the media to feed on but now that they just lost a child? What will people think? His parents liked Zora, except his two elder brothers who always saw her as a threat. The situation was complicated now. Ezrah never thought she would stand on it to ask for a divorce because of how she always claimed to love him, not caring if he was just cold to her. He needed time to think. âWe shall talk about it later,â he finally said and was about to stand up when Zora played an audio from her phone. With her mind made up, she wanted the divorce here and now. The woman in front of Ezrah was different from the one he always came home to. She always wore attractive clothes with a little makeup to seduce him which sometimes worked but after his release, Ezrah would return to being cold. Today, Zora did not have on any makeup. Her hair was not even combed. All she wore was pajamas, her long dark hair looking lifeless, in contrast to Ezrah who was looking so attractive. He had the looks and physique Zora used to die for but not anymore. All she felt for him now was resentment. She suddenly matured past looks or smartness in a man. What was there in being hot and a genius in business when there is no conscience or empathy? Zora was just seeing that the man she has always been obsessed with was a selfish monster, caring only about his own image, money, and passion. Whatever blinded her eyes before was removed the moment she woke up on that hospital bed. The voice from the audio was as clear as daylight. A female and a male but the male voice was indeed that of Ezrah. Female: Iâm sorry. I thought it was urgent. Male: Nothing about Zora is ever urgent. Female: Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her? Male: You donât believe me? Iâm only with her because sheâs carrying my child. As soon as heâs born, I will divorce her. Zora caught an expression of guilt on his face but there was no remorse. His voice was hard. âWhere did you get that?â He demanded. Piper could not have done this, right? She had no contact with Zora. But it was just the two of them in the room. Were there secret cameras? Though confused, his expression returned to being blank. âYou have to destroy that audio before I sign this paper,â he threatened her. Zora could not tell how she managed to pretend that she was fine. Up until now, he didnât even care to apologize for sharing their private information with whatever name he calls the woman in his life. What on earth could have made her fall in love with such a man? He was different from that man from a long time ago who saved her from the pool when she was bullied by some jealous friends. Ezrah did not remember that day but that was when Zora fell in love with him. She calmly showed him another caption on her phone. âMr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.â This time, Ezrah paled but his eyes were dark and he picked up his phone instantly. He couldnât find the person who took those pictures and how they went viral but had to get someone to take them down. The hacker would also be able to find out who sent that information to the press. Zora had grown thorns after listening over and over to the audio and reading that news on her phone. Ezrah had already told her the same thing so this shouldnât hurt. âIt doesnât matter. The hindrance has already been removed and you already have a woman waiting for you. Just sign the freaking papers.â Chapter 4 Ezrah paced back and forth elegantly, his mind filled with confusion and fear after ending the call. âYou want to blackmail me? How much do you want?â He was enraged and disdained that Zora would resort to such means, but he was willing to pay to prevent the audio from going viral. His parents would not hesitate to demote him despite his hard work in the company, while his lazy elder brothers would benefit without putting in the effort. âWhat I want, you already gave, but since the accident took it away, there is nothing you can give me.â She did not disclose her suspicions, as she had someone investigating the matter. Ezrah suddenly laughed mockingly. âYour fatherâs company is not as strong as you think. He has been seeking an alliance with me. You want fifty percent of my hard work.â This could be the reason Zora was pushing for the divorce. Fifty percent from the Gannon Group would elevate her family business to new heights. She felt bitter that he would think so poorly of her. Despite her feelings, she kept her composure. âNo. You were the one who proposed the divorce, so were you planning to leave me with nothing?â Her question left him speechless, and she reminded him of the prenup agreement. âDid you forget that I signed a prenup before marrying you? I just refreshed your memory so you are free to sign.â Ezrah recalled that Zora had willingly proposed and prepared the prenup when they announced their marriage after the scandal. She did it all to prove to him that she wasnât âinterested in his wealth. He suddenly felt uneasy. This was not the scenario he had anticipated when he entered the room. Besides, he was hungry and not in the right state to make such a decision. What if Zora was being supported by one of his brothers or both? âYou may have dismissed it, but it's only a matter of time before you reveal that you left with nothing.â Zora struggled to suppress the pain that came with realizing that Ezrah's delay in finalizing the divorce was not due to developing feelings for her or guilt, but rather to protect his image in front of the media and family. She felt a bitter smile form on her lips. âTrust me, nothing about our divorce will be leaked to the media.â âI donât believe you,â Ezrah responded bluntly. Zora had worked closely with him, and despite her absence from the office in recent weeks, she was privy to confidential information. Ezrah had never seen her as a threat due to her infatuation with him, but now he feared she might make his life difficult. âAs soon as the papers are signed, you wonât hear from me again. You can have a happy life with the woman you love,â Zora proposed. Ezrah was already contemplating how he could benefit from her disappearance after the divorce. It seemed like she wanted to start fresh somewhere far away. âAlright. Iâm not heartless. I will still give you 50 million,â he said as he signed the document, only to find that Zora had already signed her part. After signing the divorce agreement, Ezrahâs phone rang. Seeing it was Piper, he answered it and began to climb the stairs in long strides. Piper keeps breaking the agreement. She wasnât supposed to call him when she was home. Zora overheard him on the phone, âAre you the one who recorded our conversation at the hotel?â She couldnât hear Piperâs response but had the conviction that it was her. Deciding it was best to spend the night on the sofa, Zora couldn't fathom sharing a room with him after their divorce. She was too exhausted to move to another room. Her sleep was restless, prompting her to wake up before Ezrah. She had already packed her bags, so she dressed and approached him. âEzrah, itâs time to finalize our divorce in court.â Ezrah woke up and looked at her glumly. She was still in a somber mood, her eyes red despite the makeup. He sighed, âjust a few minutes.â An hour later, they arrived at the divorce court. With Zora having made prior arrangements, the process was swift, and they soon had their divorce certificates. Without hesitation, they signed their respective portions. âYou should keep your word and leave New York for good, or else you wonât like what I will do,â Ezrah warned solemnly. Zora had a faint smile on her face. âI have a gift waiting for you at home.â Ezrah frowned, wondering what kind of gift she arranged for him after their divorce. Zora has always been generous, buying him gifts and anything she knew he would like. He would neither accept nor refuse them. Whereas, he never used any of the gifts she bought for him. They left together, but Zora departed in a cab against his wishes to drop her at the airport. She reiterated that he would never see her again. Ezrah felt conflicted but remembered his promise to Piper. Despite his desire to head straight to the office for a meeting, curiosity got the best of him. He rescheduled the meeting and drove home to see the gift Zora had left for him. Upon arriving, he found a letter on the dining table addressed to him. âEZRAH.â He couldn't recall seeing it earlier that morning, and a sense of unease crept over him as he approached and opened the letter. It was written in Zoraâs handwriting, unmistakable to him. As he read the words, fear, panic, and regret flooded his heart. The letter slipped from his trembling fingers as he cried out, âZORA, WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?â | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&u | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 808 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | shgjfh.com | IMAGE | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/454588102_466159699647357_4240646511734544071_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=bAaCT_eMAVgQ7kNvgGjits9&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ARXakBdpEUkCdJaUSfDgXxX&oh=00_AYCMBToM2QvDaOQXRZvHVDvPERSz6iQLGUQ9SAEU7dF0uw&oe=670CC9B3 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,122,453 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2122515}'
|
No | 2024-10-08 20:54 | active | 1596 | 0 | đRead the next chaptersđ | Chapter 1 âSir, Madam is not feeling well," the butler of the Gannon mansion reported on the phone. The man at the end of the line spoke in a nonchalant tone. "So, take her to the hospital. Iâm not a doctor." The line died immediately. The butler was so pale, beads of sweat formed on his forehead. Zora relaxed her back against the sofa, feeling weak from abdominal pains. Trying to mask the pain, she asked hopefully. âWhat did he say?â The butler instantly put on a calm smile when he turned in her direction. âMadam, sir said he will meet us at the hospital.â Zoraâs eyes lit up. Ezrah had not been home for almost three days, and she was missing him so much. This sickness seemed to be her lucky charm to get him to her side again. âOkay. Letâs go.â Zoraâs heart warmed at the fact that Ezrah at least cared about his child. Both of them were caught in a scandal two years ago, so getting married was the only way to curb the situation. Ezrahâs stance was clear through it all. âWhen everything calms down, we are getting a divorce.â Zora hoped that by that time, she would have been able to melt his cold heart and make him fully hers, so her hopes were high. However, over time, she found him slowly drawing away from her, even when they worked together in the same company and shared the same bedroom. Two months ago, Ezrah returned and asked Zora for a divorce but chanced upon the test results. His expression was dark. âLetâs hold off on the divorce until after the child is born, but donât expect to remain Mrs. Gannon. That title belongs to somebody else, but itâs definitely not you.â The marriage after those words had been terrible. Ezrah barely returned home, barely got intimate with her. The only reason she still bore Mrs. Gannon was because of the child in her womb. Zora thought that his reason for being away was because of work since he was the CEO of the Gannon Group, a multibillion-dollar company where Zora also worked as an assistant manager. Unknown to Ezrah, Zora had been secretly in love with him for five years, but that drunk night at her best friend Cocoâs birthday party, Zora woke up in bed with Ezrah. She decided to keep it a secret and a memory she would forever cherish when the media picked up the news. Ezrah could not allow the scandal to ruin his well-kept reputation and cause him losses, so he announced that he and Zora were already dating secretly and were soon getting married. Zora, who had been madly in love with him, was excited about the news of getting married to Ezrah. Zora hoped that with time, his heart would warm up towards her, but that did not happen. Even in her state, Ezrah hardly spent the night at home. On the way to the hospital, Zoraâs phone beeped, and looking at the content, her heart dropped. Ezrah was holding the delicate hand of a beautiful woman, a proud smile on his face. The caption read, âMr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.â Zoraâs eyes were swollen with tears. As they dropped down her cheeks, she refused to believe it. Maybe it was photoshopped. There was never any news about Ezrah dating any woman before she had a baby for him. He never even warmed up to women. The man had long been secretive and kept his face from the media. Also, the butler Rudolph had said that Ezrah promised to meet them at the hospital, so the media must be spreading this false news to gain popularity. Even after everything, she still could not help the unease in her heart, instantly dialing his number. Despite him warning her to only communicate with him through the butler, Zora took the bull by the horn this time. Her call went through, but there was no answer. Her old self would have given up, but due to the unease in her heart because of the news, she couldnât bring herself to do so. On the fourth ring, a woman answered the call. Her melodious voice made Zora feel less of a woman. âEzrah is in the bathroom.â Zoraâs hands holding the phone shook, her heart in tatters. Ezrah never allowed her to touch his phone, but this woman casually answered his call, and was he really in the bathroom? Zora felt the pain in her chest worse than that of her abdomen. âWho are you?â The words forced themselves out of her mouth. The woman responded casually, âPiper, his fiancĂŠe. And you are?â âWhatever he saved my name with,â Zora responded calmly. The pain of the news was more than she could bear. Though knowing that Ezrah never loved her, she thought they could live in peace for the sake of the baby in her womb, but Ezrah never meant to make her dreams come true. The woman at the end of the line moved the phone from her ear to have a better view of the caller ID. âOh, Zora. If itâs urgent, I could drop a message for you when he comes out.â The nights Ezrah spent away when Zora thought he was busy at work, it was a great disappointment that he was with the woman he loved, leaving her to suffer with her unborn child. She was still in her first trimester, and due to all the morning sickness and other health issues, Zora had taken a break from working at the company to recover first. Her mind lacked clarity, and she was beginning to doubt all the responses she got from Rudolph when she asked him to get in touch with Ezrah. âJust tell him to call me.â Zora ended the call. At the hotel room, Ezrah returned from the meeting in the conference room. Since he never allowed anyone to answer their calls during meetings, he equally left his phone in the presidential suite meant for his relaxation. âWhat are you doing with my phone?â He asked as soon as he entered the bedroom. Before Piper spoke, he asked again, âand I made it clear that you should wait for me at the lounge. How did you have access?â The pout on Piperâs lips only made her cuter as she faked anger. âIs it wrong for me to come? We would have gotten married if Zora had not appeared.â Ezrah was a man who loved to keep his love life private. He and Piper had been in a secret long-distance relationship. The night they arranged to meet at the birthday party of one of his business partnerâs sister, Piper had an emergency and could not attend as planned. That night, he mysteriously ended up in bed with Zora, an incident that should have been brushed under the carpet until the media took hold of it. Not wanting his well-maintained reputation to crack, he apologetically married Zora, promising Piper to divorce Zora secretly after two years when the news dies down. Things took a different turn when he found the test result after promising Piper that he was ending things with Zora. âI told you I was working on it. You should keep yourself hidden away from the press. We shouldnât be seen together.â Ezrahâs voice was stern. It was business for him first, and he didnât want Piperâs presence to ruin it for him. Piper was uneasy at the reminder. Forcing a smile, she relayed, âI could be your confidential secretary. Please Ezrah, I donât want to be away from you anymore.â Ezrah did not give a response. His actions were always well thought out. It wasnât easy for him to be the CEO of the legendary Gannon Group as the youngest of three sons. Any wrong move and his elder brothers would begin to fight for the position. âDid anyone call?â He was scrolling through his phone when he caught sight of Zoraâs name. âYeah. Zora. She said you should call her,â Piper responded with a smile, her fingers sliding over her exposed thighs as she lay seductively on the luxurious king-size bed. âWhat did you tell her?â Ezrah frowned a little. He wanted to keep Piper a secret until after the divorce. âI pretended not to know about her existence.â Piper lifted herself to a sitting position, and due to the long slit of the dress, her full thighs were exposed, but Ezrahâs attention was on the phone in his hand. âDo me a favor and donât answer my calls again.â His voice had lost its warmth. Piper faked remorse. âIâm sorry. I thought it was urgent.â Ezrah finally held her gaze as he spoke roughly, âNothing about Zora is ever urgent.â Chapter 2 Piper was very happy with his remark, but Zora was still Misses Gannon, the title Piper had long coveted. How she wished that night had not happened. If only that useless man had not appeared when she was about to leave for the airport to board the private jet, she would have been the one waking up in bed with Ezrah. It pained her that it had to be that woman, Zora. âEzrah, are you sure you will divorce her?â Ezrah hated to be doubted. âYou donât believe me? Iâm only with her because sheâs carrying my child. As soon as heâs born, I will divorce her.â Piper smiled with satisfaction, and since she had mentally stored Zora's number after answering the call, she sent the recording to her. Remembering that the butler had called Ezrah informing him that Zora was sick, she asked after deleting the audio from her phone. âCan you go shopping with me? I didnât bring enough clothes.â Even if Zora showed the audio to Ezrah, Piper would deny it as she had used a number Ezrah didnât know to send it. âI have another meeting in two hours, so you have an hour and a half to finish shopping,â Ezrah said softly. Zoraâs heart tightened in her chest when she played the audio. The butler who was driving the car felt helpless, equally disappointed in his boss. Zora asked from the back seat of the luxurious car she was seated in. âDid he really tell you he was coming to the hospital?â The butlerâs throat went dry. He always succeeded in making up excuses for his boss, but this time, everything backfired. That audio destroyed everything. âIâm sorry, maâam. I just didnât want to see you sad.â Zoraâs heart twitched, a bitter smile curled the corner of her lips, feeling like a fool as tears welled up in her eyes. She was nothing to Ezrah. The little surprises sent to ignite her hope were merely prepared by the butler. No matter how hard she tried, she couldnât recover from the pain as she felt a force hit the car from the side, causing it to swerve off the road and somersault thrice. The butler was instantly unconscious. Zora felt unbearable pain, blood sputtered from her mouth and nose, then in between her thighs. No words could describe the agony as she watched the life draining out of her with intense pain settled in her abdomen. She managed to pick up her phone, which had fallen to the side from the impact, dialing her husbandâs number. Unable to lift the phone to her ear, she activated the speaker. âZora. Iâm busy.â That was what Ezrah said as soon as he answered the phone, not waiting to hear what she had to say. After all, nothing about Zora was ever urgent to him. Before she lost consciousness, she heard the laughter of a woman with the words, âEzrah, I want these shoes.â âTry them on. If they fit, you can have them.â âSo, shopping with a woman is what you call busy.â That was what Zora thought before losing consciousness. Zora woke up at the hospital after hours of surgery. Her face was as pale as a ghost, her countenance pitiful. Her butler, Rudolph, sat at her hospital bed, a smile on his face. He had sustained a few injuries, but they were not serious, and he was already discharged. âMadam, you are awake. Thank God.â Zora was glad to see that Rudolph was fine. There were just bruises on his face. He quickly rushed out to call a doctor. âMrs. Gannon, how are you feeling?â The doctor asked as he examined Zora, writing a few things on a writing pad he carried along. Zora was only concerned about one thing. âHow is my baby?â Zora asked. The doctorâs eyes dulled. âIâm very sorry, but your baby couldnât survive the impact.â Tears brimmed in the back of Zoraâs eyes, but she fought them back. She lost everything. She left her fatherâs company to work for her husband, nurturing his business and enduring all the taunts of his arrogant family. At twenty-three, she had nothing to show for the man she had secretly loved for five good years. âItâs alright. She would have just suffered anyway.â Her heart had turned cold due to the loss of the child. âExcuse me?â The doctor was shocked. He expected her to cry like any woman in her situation would, but Zora bottled it in. She could endure all of Ezrahâs indifference towards her, but she would never forgive him for the loss of her child. That woman appeared, and Zora suddenly got involved in an accident. The case had to be investigated, but as for Ezrah, he no longer had a place in her heart. âSorry, that was not directed at you.â There was no warmth in Zoraâs apologetic voice. The doctor forced a smile, finished his examination, and left. Zora stared at the butler at the doorway. He stood there since the doctor arrived. Zora was about to tear down but couldnât do so. She had been weak for too long, leading to the death of her child. If she had left the first time Ezrah asked her for a divorce, this would not have happened. When she discovered this baby, she decided to consent to the divorce and leave. At least, she would have his child to remind her of the relationship they once shared. Unfortunately, the test result fell from her handbag, Ezrah saw it. Even when he decided for them to wait until after she gave birth, his treatment of her was no better. âWhere is Ezrah?â Zora asked. Butler Rudolph was scared. He could feel the cold in Zoraâs voice, and even with the distance, he could feel the chills. âMadam, the man who hit us was drunk, and he died on the spot. The police are not able to contact his family either,â Rudolph reported, trying to avoid answering her question. He was a middle-aged man. Zora did not believe the report but kept it to herself. The moment she discovered that the man she respected so much was lying to her, her trust in him dwindled. She will find ways to investigate the matter by herself. âThat isnât my question.â âBoss left here a few minutes ago,â Rudolph answered. Zora was enraged this time. Not only Ezrah but Rudolph, the butler Ezrah assigned to her, was equally taking her for a fool. âDonât lie to my face again.â Her voice was stern and full of contempt. Rudolph pursed his lips, his head lowered. âBoss said, and I quote. âItâs rather unfortunate. Let the doctors take care of her. Iâm very busy at the moment.â Zora knew what he was busy with. It was the woman whose voice she heard in the audio. She thought she was strong enough to take it, but a tear fell from her eyes before she could stop it. Ashamed of showing her weak side in front of Rudolph, she discharged him. âThank you, and please excuse me.â Rudolph was never supposed to leave Zora's side, so he was reluctant. âMaâŚâ âI said, excuse me, Rudolph,â Zoraâs voice raised, Rudolph decided to wait in front of the door. âOkay.â As soon as he left the ward, Zora dialed a number. âSophâŚâ âDad, Iâm sorry. I made a mistake, and now, I lost everything.â Zora didnât hold back her tears as she spoke to her father on the phone. He was against the marriage the moment he realized that Ezrah did not feel the same way Zora felt about him, but she was optimistic, insisting that Ezrah would change. Expecting her father to scold her an, âI told you soâ lecture, his voice was rather soft as he asked her. âWhat happened, Zora?â âI had an accident and lost the baby. Iâm coming home.â The silence at the end of the line was deafening. She knew her father was saddened about the loss of his grandchild. When she was about to end the call, he suddenly said, âOh Zora. Iâm coming to get you. Just send me your location.â Zora refused. She couldnât leave until she was legally separated from Ezrah. âNo dad, I have a few things to do first.â âWhat is that? Let me help you with it?â Her father eagerly said, but she was in no mood to burden the middle-aged man. The loss had caused Zora to mature so fast as the reality of life hit her. No more would she depend on anyone. It was time to do something worthwhile with her life, but first of all, she will still have to face Ezrah for the last time. âDonât worry. Itâs nothing I canât handle. âOkay. We shall prepare your welcome party. I will inform your mom.â Zora smiled and didnât refuse her fatherâs kindness. Three days later, she was discharged from the hospital. As she waited for Ezrahâs return, she got the divorce papers ready. It was three days later in the dead of the night when Ezrah returned, tired-looking but his attractive features remained untouched by his fatigue. Zora had lost sleep, waiting for Ezrah during most of the days. As soon as she heard the sound of the car, she quickly rushed downstairs but paused on top of the stairs when Ezrah walked through the door of the living room. Arriving home, Ezrah no longer met the woman who always met him with a smile. She stood on top of the stairs and yelled with a cold expression, âGood news Ezrah! Our baby died in a car accident. There is nothing between us, so letâs get a divorce.â The man who was always cold to her instantly panicked. He stood momentarily frozen. Chapter 3 Ezrah was baffled by the news. Twice, he had asked her for a divorce and saw how gloomy she turned at the subject. This was what he wanted but he couldnât help the unease filling his heart. Was it because Zora was the one asking? Was she trying to mess up his reputation with the loss of the child? Ezrah was confused. Zora descended the stairs, walking to the dining table. Ezrah did not utter an acceptance or rejection of her request for a divorce and went up the stairs, returning after ten minutes in loungewear. Seemed he wasnât going out or was it the shock from the news? Seeing the dinner table hosting different delicacies, excitement filled his heart as he took a seat. If she really wanted a divorce, then she wouldnât have cooked for him. At this moment, Piper was momentarily forgotten. Ezrah avoided Zoraâs gaze as this was the first time she was so cold to him. Without alerting her of his arrival, she still ensured that his supper was ready. As he uncovered one of the dishes, his eyes darkened as he glared at her. It was not the food he was expecting but rather, the cold divorce papers, with a pen beside them, waiting to be signed. âWhat is this?â Ezrah was furious, being famished from not having time to eat. In times past, Zora would have been worried and tried to appease him but that Zora was gone. After crying her eyes out for days, she waited to serve Ezrah these cold documents, she had no more tears to shed but her eyes were dangerously red. âDo I need to get you a pair of glasses?â Her voice was taunting, as she saw the shocked expression on his face. He must have taken her request as a joke the first time but the documents exposed the reality. âWhy? Were you expecting me to cook when I had no idea when you will be home?â Ezrahâs expression was blank. She could have made the maids do it. It burned Zora that she could not read his emotions but she didnât care anymore. âPlease sign the papers. In case the prints are too tiny, I got you a magnifying glass,â she dropped the item in front of him. Ezrah was not irrational. When he asked for a divorce, he ensured that there would be nothing for the media to feed on but now that they just lost a child? What will people think? His parents liked Zora, except his two elder brothers who always saw her as a threat. The situation was complicated now. Ezrah never thought she would stand on it to ask for a divorce because of how she always claimed to love him, not caring if he was just cold to her. He needed time to think. âWe shall talk about it later,â he finally said and was about to stand up when Zora played an audio from her phone. With her mind made up, she wanted the divorce here and now. The woman in front of Ezrah was different from the one he always came home to. She always wore attractive clothes with a little makeup to seduce him which sometimes worked but after his release, Ezrah would return to being cold. Today, Zora did not have on any makeup. Her hair was not even combed. All she wore was pajamas, her long dark hair looking lifeless, in contrast to Ezrah who was looking so attractive. He had the looks and physique Zora used to die for but not anymore. All she felt for him now was resentment. She suddenly matured past looks or smartness in a man. What was there in being hot and a genius in business when there is no conscience or empathy? Zora was just seeing that the man she has always been obsessed with was a selfish monster, caring only about his own image, money, and passion. Whatever blinded her eyes before was removed the moment she woke up on that hospital bed. The voice from the audio was as clear as daylight. A female and a male but the male voice was indeed that of Ezrah. Female: Iâm sorry. I thought it was urgent. Male: Nothing about Zora is ever urgent. Female: Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her? Male: You donât believe me? Iâm only with her because sheâs carrying my child. As soon as heâs born, I will divorce her. Zora caught an expression of guilt on his face but there was no remorse. His voice was hard. âWhere did you get that?â He demanded. Piper could not have done this, right? She had no contact with Zora. But it was just the two of them in the room. Were there secret cameras? Though confused, his expression returned to being blank. âYou have to destroy that audio before I sign this paper,â he threatened her. Zora could not tell how she managed to pretend that she was fine. Up until now, he didnât even care to apologize for sharing their private information with whatever name he calls the woman in his life. What on earth could have made her fall in love with such a man? He was different from that man from a long time ago who saved her from the pool when she was bullied by some jealous friends. Ezrah did not remember that day but that was when Zora fell in love with him. She calmly showed him another caption on her phone. âMr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.â This time, Ezrah paled but his eyes were dark and he picked up his phone instantly. He couldnât find the person who took those pictures and how they went viral but had to get someone to take them down. The hacker would also be able to find out who sent that information to the press. Zora had grown thorns after listening over and over to the audio and reading that news on her phone. Ezrah had already told her the same thing so this shouldnât hurt. âIt doesnât matter. The hindrance has already been removed and you already have a woman waiting for you. Just sign the freaking papers.â Chapter 4 Ezrah paced back and forth elegantly, his mind filled with confusion and fear after ending the call. âYou want to blackmail me? How much do you want?â He was enraged and disdained that Zora would resort to such means, but he was willing to pay to prevent the audio from going viral. His parents would not hesitate to demote him despite his hard work in the company, while his lazy elder brothers would benefit without putting in the effort. âWhat I want, you already gave, but since the accident took it away, there is nothing you can give me.â She did not disclose her suspicions, as she had someone investigating the matter. Ezrah suddenly laughed mockingly. âYour fatherâs company is not as strong as you think. He has been seeking an alliance with me. You want fifty percent of my hard work.â This could be the reason Zora was pushing for the divorce. Fifty percent from the Gannon Group would elevate her family business to new heights. She felt bitter that he would think so poorly of her. Despite her feelings, she kept her composure. âNo. You were the one who proposed the divorce, so were you planning to leave me with nothing?â Her question left him speechless, and she reminded him of the prenup agreement. âDid you forget that I signed a prenup before marrying you? I just refreshed your memory so you are free to sign.â Ezrah recalled that Zora had willingly proposed and prepared the prenup when they announced their marriage after the scandal. She did it all to prove to him that she wasnât âinterested in his wealth. He suddenly felt uneasy. This was not the scenario he had anticipated when he entered the room. Besides, he was hungry and not in the right state to make such a decision. What if Zora was being supported by one of his brothers or both? âYou may have dismissed it, but it's only a matter of time before you reveal that you left with nothing.â Zora struggled to suppress the pain that came with realizing that Ezrah's delay in finalizing the divorce was not due to developing feelings for her or guilt, but rather to protect his image in front of the media and family. She felt a bitter smile form on her lips. âTrust me, nothing about our divorce will be leaked to the media.â âI donât believe you,â Ezrah responded bluntly. Zora had worked closely with him, and despite her absence from the office in recent weeks, she was privy to confidential information. Ezrah had never seen her as a threat due to her infatuation with him, but now he feared she might make his life difficult. âAs soon as the papers are signed, you wonât hear from me again. You can have a happy life with the woman you love,â Zora proposed. Ezrah was already contemplating how he could benefit from her disappearance after the divorce. It seemed like she wanted to start fresh somewhere far away. âAlright. Iâm not heartless. I will still give you 50 million,â he said as he signed the document, only to find that Zora had already signed her part. After signing the divorce agreement, Ezrahâs phone rang. Seeing it was Piper, he answered it and began to climb the stairs in long strides. Piper keeps breaking the agreement. She wasnât supposed to call him when she was home. Zora overheard him on the phone, âAre you the one who recorded our conversation at the hotel?â She couldnât hear Piperâs response but had the conviction that it was her. Deciding it was best to spend the night on the sofa, Zora couldn't fathom sharing a room with him after their divorce. She was too exhausted to move to another room. Her sleep was restless, prompting her to wake up before Ezrah. She had already packed her bags, so she dressed and approached him. âEzrah, itâs time to finalize our divorce in court.â Ezrah woke up and looked at her glumly. She was still in a somber mood, her eyes red despite the makeup. He sighed, âjust a few minutes.â An hour later, they arrived at the divorce court. With Zora having made prior arrangements, the process was swift, and they soon had their divorce certificates. Without hesitation, they signed their respective portions. âYou should keep your word and leave New York for good, or else you wonât like what I will do,â Ezrah warned solemnly. Zora had a faint smile on her face. âI have a gift waiting for you at home.â Ezrah frowned, wondering what kind of gift she arranged for him after their divorce. Zora has always been generous, buying him gifts and anything she knew he would like. He would neither accept nor refuse them. Whereas, he never used any of the gifts she bought for him. They left together, but Zora departed in a cab against his wishes to drop her at the airport. She reiterated that he would never see her again. Ezrah felt conflicted but remembered his promise to Piper. Despite his desire to head straight to the office for a meeting, curiosity got the best of him. He rescheduled the meeting and drove home to see the gift Zora had left for him. Upon arriving, he found a letter on the dining table addressed to him. âEZRAH.â He couldn't recall seeing it earlier that morning, and a sense of unease crept over him as he approached and opened the letter. It was written in Zoraâs handwriting, unmistakable to him. As he read the words, fear, panic, and regret flooded his heart. The letter slipped from his trembling fingers as he cried out, âZORA, WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?â | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&u | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 810 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | shgjfh.com | VIDEO | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/455340998_1438363807555621_1270081464407387418_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=BYdokb8RIC0Q7kNvgF6WFAo&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AxoyiR4uWD2007CCvBU-ln7&oh=00_AYBUpVC0W6apqrljxsH5CyuvhYQgS4D8VW8_56NiV2LQAg&oe=670BC695 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,124,155 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2125018}'
|
Yes | 2024-10-08 21:51 | active | 1597 | 0 |
|
đRead the next chaptersđ | Chapter 1 "You'll have the test results in about an hour." The nurse's smile was gentle and reassuring as she took the vial of blood from Madeline Sanders. Madeline held a cotton swab to her arm and settled into a chair in the waiting area. She was a bit pale, but her eyes sparkled with hope. She had a hunch she was conceived, and that hospital visit was just to make sure. Three years ago, Trevon Gibson was involved in a terrible car crash that left him comatose, with doctors saying he would never wake up. Lydia Sanders, Trevon's high school sweetheart and Madeline's half-sister, did not waste any time and jetted off abroad for her studies. Somehow, Trevon's grandmotherâEdith Gibsonâfigured that Madeline was Trevon's lucky charm and insisted she marry him. The Gibson family promised to care for Madeline's mother, who was lost in her own world of madness. Madeline felt trapped but agreed to the marriage. Little did everyone know that Madeline was secretly in love with Trevon for years. To everyone's surprise, Trevon woke up after the wedding. However, Madeline's joy was short-lived. Trevon's first words to her were icy and calculated. "Out of respect for my grandmother, I'll take you as Mrs. Gibson for three years. When Lydia returns in three years, I will marry her." Madeline had braced herself to play along with that deal, ready to step aside when the time came. However, life threw a curveball a month and a half ago. Trevon stumbled home after drowning his sorrows in wine that day, and Madeline single-handedly managed to drag him inside. Supporting a drunken Trevon was like moving a boulderâeach step a battle of strength. Madeline and Trevon could no longer keep themselves upright and crumpled to the floor just inside the front door. Their lips brushed together in the fall, an accidental kiss that sent Madeline's heart racing. Trevon was a notorious germaphobe, avoiding physical contact like the plague. However, that unexpected kiss seemed to unlock something in him, and he leaned in for another. Madeline was caught off guard, but she did not resist. Later, in the quiet aftermath, Madeline could not bear to stay in the bed they shared. She tiptoed around the sleeping Trevon, erasing any trace of what had happened between them. The hospital was a hive of activity, but Madeline felt alone in the crowd. With trembling hands, she opened the lab results. 'Early stage of conceive. Recommend a follow-up ultrasound.' Joy flickered across her face, quickly hidden behind her hand to muffle her giggles. Regardless of the state of her marriage, that baby was a precious gift. She was eager to tell Trevon, her fingers hovering over her phone. However, she hesitated. Trevon's germaphobia was not just about objectsâit extended to people. She had seen him scrub his hands raw after a mere handshake. However, wine had loosened his inhibitions that one night. Would he believe the baby was his? Doubt clouded Madeline's mind, bringing a headache and a wave of nausea. She was jostled as a group of doctors in white coats rushed by, nearly sending her phone flying. "Emergency! Please step aside," a nurse said, flashing Madeline a quick, apologetic smile before dashing off. Madeline took a deep breath, watching the commotion unfold. Her gaze drifted to the emergency room doors without much thought. However, in a heartbeat, her eyes widened in shock. Trevon was there, shielding Lydia as they stepped down from the ambulance. He guided her gently onto a stretcher and, with a team around them, made a beeline for the VIP suite. A chilling shiver sliced through Madeline, her knees buckling as she clung to the nearby railing for support. Lydia was back. In the hospital room, the doctor briefed Trevon. "It seems like a mild concussion, but we'll need the test results to be sure." Trevon's expression was serious. "Speed it up. Use the VIP route." Lydia, stretched out on the gurney, smiled weakly at Trevon. "You're always so kind to me." Lydia pouted as she continued, "I wasn't paying attention. Who would've thought a bike bump could lead to a concussion? In Ameristan, people usually slow down on their own." Trevon gave her a fleeting, detached look. A flicker of worry crossed Lydia's face. "Trevon, with Skylandia's tight deadlines, isn't my accident going to set us back a lot?" Skylandia was the latest venture from Trevon's gaming empire, Xystos Tech, and Lydia had returned to lead the art on it. "I won't stay here. I have to get back to work," she declared, attempting to get out of bed. Trevon was quick to intervene, his hand on her shoulder easing her back down. "Don't be childish." As the tender scene unfolded, Madeline watched them outside the VIP room with gritted teeth. Trevon was notorious for his meticulous ways, but he did have a soft spot. He was not always distant. He just saved all his warmth for Lydia. Madeline felt a wave of emotion as she teared up. She touched her nose and fought the tears. Without really knowing why, she found herself pulling out her phone and calling Trevon. In the sterile silence of the hospital room, Trevon's face froze for a moment as he checked his phone, then casually handed it off to his assistant, Simon Taylors. "Tell her I'm tied up in a meeting." Madeline's heart clenched as Trevon's annoyed expression flickered across his face. Simon, moving to the side, answered Madeline's call softly. "Hello, Mrs. Gibson. Mr. Gibson is busy in a meeting. Is there something you need?" Madeline's lips twitched with a defeated smile. "No, it's nothing. I just hit the wrong button." Simon frowned. "Mr. Gibson's schedule is packed. Please be more careful in the future, Mrs. Gibson." The future? Was there even a future to speak of? Lydia, overhearing Simon, gave Trevon a subtle glance. She casually showed off the pink Hello Kitty bandage on her hand. Trevon's eyes snapped to it, his voice laced with a hint of longing. "You still haven't kicked that old habit, I see." Lydia forced a smile. "Well, you know I've always been fond of Hello Kitty." Their eyes met, and for a moment, the world around them seemed to soften. Madeline could not stand it any longer. Clutching her phone, she turned around and left. She thought one night could change things, but it was just wishful thinking. Despite the autumn season, Redenbaugh City was sweltering, and the hospital's air conditioning was cranked up, sending chills down her spine. She felt light-headed, as if she were floating on air. Suddenly, a little boy darted into her path, bumping into her. Madeline's face went pale as she caught the little boy, but in doing so, she lost her footing and tumbled to the ground. The fall sent a chill up her spine, and she held her belly, too afraid to move. The boy, however, started wailing, drawing curious glances from passersby. His mother rushed over and gave him a quick once-over. When she found him unscathed, she pulled him into a tight embrace before turning to Madeline with fury. "Can't you watch where you're going? You ran into my baby! How will you make this right?" Madeline, her mind on the baby she was carrying, bit back her pain and chose not to retaliate. Instead, she made her way to the maternity ward upstairs. The mother was not having it, yanking on Madeline's arm. "You think you can just hit someone and leave?" Madeline, nearly tripping over, turned slightly and offered calmly, "Should we review the security footage?" The woman, clutching her son, stormed off. Madeline felt her vision darken as she clutched her chest. She leaned against the railing, immobilized. In the VIP ward, Lydia gazed at Trevon longingly and leaned in for a kiss. Trevon, who was aloof, felt a wave of nausea as she got close. His vision blurred, and his chest tightened. He flinched and shoved Lydia away. Chapter 2 "Here's the divorce agreement. Take a look." Trevon, fresh from the hospital, confronted Madeline with a request for divorce. The image of Lydia's hurt look lingered in his mind, leaving him with a sense of resignation. His rejection was not just about his aversion to germs. It was also the sudden sickness and weakness that overtook him. He dismissed it as a one-off, which was not worth worrying about. However, faced with Madeline, the discomfort was undeniable. Madeline, still reeling from her hospital visit, was blindsided by the divorce papers laid out before her. It took a moment for her to find her voice, and when she did, it quivered. "Do we really have to end this?" "Yes." Madeline's grip tightened, and the question she could not suppress spilled out. "Is it because Lydia's back?" Trevon loosened his tie, his face turning to stone. "Didn't I make myself clear three years ago?" He had, and she had accepted it. However⌠"If... Just if..." Madeline hesitated, biting her lip. Trevon was impatient. "Madeline, you can't always want more." She looked up sharply, disbelief etched on her face. Did he think she was haggling over the divorce terms? With several deliberate taps on the table, Trevon continued, "Indeed, you've done everything required of being a wife these past three years. There's a modest place near Johnsrud. It's yours now. That's the best I can do. Don't make me lose respect for you." Madeline's response was trapped in her throat as she smiled bitterly. Three years of marriage, and her reward was a house. Should she be thankful? He was determined to get the divorce over with, by any means necessary. There was no need to mention the baby. It would only complicate how he saw her. She did not need a man whose heart belonged to another. Madeline felt nauseous, feeling like she needed to purge immediately. She crouched down to clutch the bin and gagged, but nothing came up. Trevon watched, his brow furrowed in disbelief. Why did her sickness stir something in him? Was it a mere coincidence? Seeing her ashen face, it was clear she was unwell. Trevor gave Madeline a questioning look. "Are you sick? When did it start? What's wrong?" Madeline felt the urge to throw up but could not, which only intensified her discomfort. Clinging to the trash can seemed like the only thing she could do. At the sound of his question, her fingers tensed uncontrollably. She forced a casual response. "Maybe it's just a cold. No big deal." "Answer me!" His voice turned sharp, sending a jolt through Madeline, and she murmured almost without thinking. "This afternoon, when you were⌠I'm just feeling a bit of chest tightness, weak limbs, and a touch of nausea. Typical cold symptoms." She did not bring up the hospital visit, quickly labeling it a cold to avoid any wild guesses. The timing and the symptoms lined up perfectly. 'So, it's because we caught a cold at the same time?' Trevon wondered. Madeline finally let go of her resistance. She deliberately avoided the divorce papers on the table and fetched the sour orange she had bought earlier from the fridge. Her mouth was unbearably uncomfortable, and she craved the relief of something sour. After all, she would need some strength in her hand to sign those papers. The moment she took out the sour orange, its tangy scent filled the room. Catching a glimpse of Trevon standing to the side, watching her with a frown, she hesitated before offering, "Want one?" Trevon looked away, clearly uninterested. Madeline chuckled awkwardly. "Sorry, it slipped my mind. You're not into sour stuff." However, as she sliced into the vibrant sour orange and its juicy interior burst with a potent tangy aroma, Trevon seemed unable to look away. Madeline was about to take a bite when she noticed Trevon approaching. His towering presence felt like a wall closing in, making the kitchen feel smaller by the second. Instinctively, Madeline stepped back. "If you don't like it, then I'll just..." Before she could finish, Trevon was at the sink, lathering up with soap, washing his hands with deliberate care three times before reaching for a piece of the sour orange. He scrunched his forehead, eyeing the orange for a long moment before popping it into his mouth. Madeline's jaw dropped in astonishment. However, Trevon did not spit it out. He chewed thoughtfully and swallowed before looking at her seriously. "Next time, make sure the knife's washed three times, okay?" The urge to bite into that tangy orange slice was irresistible. Sure enough, the sour kick seemed to soothe his queasy stomach. It was not just some bug. His nausea had kicked in right after Madeline's, as if he was only sick because she was. What was up with that? Trevon made a mental note to get to the bottom of it. Madeline gave a simple "Oh" in response. They finished the orange together, a moment of closeness they had not felt in three years. After washing her hands, Madeline looked up at Trevon. Sharing that sour fruit seemed to have bridged the gap between them, if only a little. However, their journey together was nearing its end. She murmured, "I'll sign the divorce papers." It was like cashing out after three years. A million and five hundred thousand, and a house to her name. She was coming out ahead. When she was about to sign, Trevon snatched the papers away. "We'll add another house to the deal. Wait for the lawyer's final draft." Madeline nodded, still in a daze. Suddenly, Trevon's phone buzzed and Lydia's whiny voice came through as he picked up the call. "Trevon, when are you coming? I'm bored." Madeline gripped her pen so hard her thumb whitened, nearly snapping it. Trevon ended the call, grabbed his jacket, and headed for the door. Madeline stepped forward, her voice tinged with concern. "How am I supposed to explain this to Grandma?" "We'll talk when I'm back," Trevon replied before the door slammed shut behind him. The house, once filled with life, echoed with emptiness. Madeline chuckled at herself, shook off the silence, and went to the kitchen to whip up some noodles. After all, she had to think about the little one growing inside her. A knock at the door interrupted her thoughts. Expecting Trevon, who might have forgotten something, she swung the door open only to be greeted by unwelcome faces. Madeline's warmth vanished. "What are you two doing here?" Cilix Sanders, her father, smiled and said, "You weren't picking up, so your mom and I thought we'd drop by." Her phone did show a string of missed calls. Ignoring their calls was nothing new, but their sudden visit was unexpected. "My mom's lost her mind, locked up in Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital. Did you forget to visit her, or did you forget she's there?" Skylar Lowe, Madeline's stepmother, stood beside Cilix in her flawless outfit. She looked nothing like someone who had toiled in the fields. However, her sharp and calculative eyes matched her biting tone. "Such disrespect! Where are your manners?" Madeline was furious. If she truly lacked manners, Skylar would have been long gone. It was Skylar's appearance, after all, that had tipped her mother over the edge. However, Madeline had been biding her time, collecting proof. They would all pay, eventually. Pushing down the bile, she asked coolly, "So, what brings you here?" "Let's talk inside," was all they said. Once they were in, Madeline poured water into two glasses, her hands steady as stone. Madeline's calm and compliant facade only fueled Skylar's ego. With an arrogant head tilt, she announced, "Your sister's back in town. It's time you end things with Trevon and give up your title as Mrs. Gibson to her!" Madeline fought the impulse to douse Skylar with water as she gripped the kettle firmly. "Give it up? I'm not following you." Madeline's gaze shifted to Cilix. "You told me when Trevon was in that coma, the company was strapped for cash. Marrying Trevon was the only way to afford my mom's medical bills. I married into the Gibson family for the sake of the Sanders family. How did Lydia end up taking my place as the daughter-in-law of the Gibson family?" Chapter 3 "I was looking out for the Sanders family too," Cilix said as he sipped his water. "The Sanders-Gibson family alliance is crucial. Three years by Trevon's side, and what? No kids, no hold on his heart, no benefits for the Sanders family. Now that Lydia's back, along with her bond with Trevon, these issues will vanish. I can even afford better care for your mother." Cilix's duplicity struck Madeline once more. Madeline countered, "Did you forget why Lydia left the country? Or do you think the Gibsons have forgotten too?" "That's why we're asking you to initiate the divorce with Trevon," Cilix replied. Madeline saw right through their plot. She would step aside, letting Lydia take the lead, and the Sanders family would reap all the rewards. After a tense silence, Madeline broke the ice. "I'm willing to divorce Trevon, but on one condition. I want my mom's sharesâthe ones she's entitled to." Cilix instantly became furious. Once upon a time, the Sanders family was a picture of unity. Cilix, who came from nothing, married Bella ZieglerâMadeline's motherâand quickly turned his fortune around with a garment factory. However, Bella paid a steep price, severing ties with her own family. It was not until Skylarâpreviously 'Jolene', with her kids in towâshowed up that Bella realized the magnitude of her mistake. She battled depression for years, and the strain of the revelation only deepened her illness. That was when Cilix dropped the divorce bomb. He played the bankruptcy card during the split, claiming all assets were tied up. Bella was left with scraps. However, once the divorce papers were signed, Cilix's business miraculously bounced back. Ever the opportunist, Cilix kept footing Bella's medical bills, basking in the glow of his newfound reputation. Madeline only pieced it all together as she grew upâher mother had been played. She had been nursing a plan to set things right ever since. The meeting ended with frosty treatment all around. Madeline shut the door behind them, collapsed onto the couch, and lost herself in the darkness outside the window. ⌠Dawn's light crept into the room. Madeline shielded her eyes and took a moment to adjust before getting up reluctantly. Nausea washed over her in an unforgiving wave. Trevon had not come home all night. Madeline's emotions were a messâresignation laced with a hint of disappointment. However, above all, there was relief. It was as if her decision to let go the day before had freed her from hope. Madeline sank back into the pillows. The click of the electronic lock signaled an arrival at the door. Madeline glanced up, and there was Lydia, swathed in designer elegance, striding in with a smile that could light up the room. "Madeline, it's been ages." Rising slowly, Madeline perched on the edge of the couch, her eyes a storm of loathing. "Who said you could come in? Leave!" Lydia's smile only grew. "Trevon sent me, of course. He spent last night at the hospital with me, then dashed off to work at dawn. He asked me to pick up a suit for him." A shadow crossed Madeline's face. So, Trevon was with Lydia last night. She had waited like a fool on that couch all night long, clinging to his promise. 'We'll talk when I get back.' "You're just like your mother, always the homewrecker," Madeline spat. Lydia's laughter rang out. "Who's the real homewrecker? It's the unloved one. Even the lock's code is my birthday. Trevon's heart is still with me. Madeline, you've been using my birthday to open this door for the past three years. That must sting, doesn't it?" Madeline's eyes flickered, her grip tightening on the blanket. She inhaled sharply before smiling mockingly. "Is technology that archaic where you come from? We've moved on to facial recognition, or fingerprints at the very least. Key codes are a thing of the past." Lydia's smile faltered, her composure slipping for a split second. "Outdated or not, Trevon's word is law." Madeline could not be bothered with petty squabble. Her nausea was getting worse. She gestured toward Trevon's bedroom. "His stuff's in there. Help yourself." With a smug grin, Lydia disappeared into the room and emerged moments later, a bundle of clothes in her arms. Before she took off, she sauntered over to Madeline, flashed her hand, and there it wasâa dazzling diamond ring. There was also that cutesy pink bandage on her finger. "My mom says you're dragging your feet on the divorceâkinda funny, don't you think? Trevon's put a ring on it, so why embarrass yourself? Time to get a clue." She leaned in, whispering to Madeline, "Face it, you've never been able to outdo me in anything since we were kids." Old memories came rushing back. Her favorite things, her mentors, her dad, her very homeâLydia had snatched them all away with just a few words. Madeline squinted and swiftly yanked the bandage off Lydia's hand. "You've always been into taking my stuff, huh?" She eyed Lydia's pristine hand and tossed the bandage into the bin with a look of disgust. "Bandages are disposable. Get a new one, and it's as good as ever. However, you know what's really scary about a guy who's been down the aisle twice?" Madeline rose to her feet, locking eyes with Lydia as she smiled slyly. "It's the lingering lessons from his ex. His style, habits, tastes, thoughtsâthey're all tinged with the ghost of the woman before you. Chew on that. Good luck." "Madeline!" Ignoring her, Madeline grabbed a bag of clothes and thrust it into Lydia's arms. "So long, no need for goodbyes!" Behind the wheel on her way to work, Lydia smacked the steering wheel, Madeline's parting shot replaying in her head. The phone buzzed. Lydia answered with a huff. "What's up with the wake-up call?" Wren Naylor, Lydia's assistant, hesitated before speaking up with caution. "Ms. Sanders, the planning team wants to add an illustrator to the project. They've already picked someone out." "They've what now? Since when does planning get to call the shots on art hires? They really need to stay in their lane." Wren stayed quiet. Lydia bit back her frustration. "Alright, I'm heading to the office soon. I'll sort it out with them." Instead of going to her department when she arrived at the office, Lydia went to the top floor to drop off some clothes for Trevon. Trevon accepted the clothes, but his brow creased in confusion. Lydia felt a twinge of worry. "Something wrong with the clothes?" They were definitely not his usual brand. Madeline would not slip up like that. "Madeline wasn't there when you picked these up?" Realizing the brand mismatch, Lydia understood her mistake. Madeline's earlier words echoed in her head. Lydia bit her lip, looking hurt. "Madeline just handed me these and shooed me out when I arrived. You know she's never been fond of me." She sighed resignedly and continued, "Typical Madeline, knowing you're in a rush and still acting petty with me. Should I run to the store and grab you a new set?" Trevon cut her off. "Don't bother. You've got work to do." Lydia clammed up, stepping back into silence. Trevon let out a quiet sigh. "Don't sweat it. It's not your fault. Clothes are the least of our worries. We've got the Skylandia project to focus on." In just a week, Skylandia would unveil its magical realms to eager eyes, with artistry at its heart. Lydia, fresh from her hiatus, was steering that shipâthe crown jewel of the year for Xystos Tech. She knew the drill, but duty called, and she stepped out with a promise to return for lunch. Madeline, alone then, rinsed a handful of cherry tomatoes, trying to quell the unease bubbling inside her. She scrolled through her phone, the barrage of prenatal check-ups looming large and daunting. Midway through her meticulous note-taking, the doorbell chimed. She opened the door to find Simon pulling a long face. Chapter 4 "Mr. Gibson sent me some clothes." Madeline raised an eyebrow. "Again?" Simon's eyes flickered with annoyance as he asked, "Why'd you send Mrs. Yagle's clothes?" Simon referred to Trevon's mom, Riley Yagleâa woman whose kindness was only matched by her absentmindedness. Madeline recalled the ill-fitting, off-brand clothes that Trevon probably ditched without a second thought. "Mr. Gibson says, 'Don't get snippy and hold things up,'" Simon relayed with a hint of sternness. Madeline could not help but chuckle, amused by his blind trust. "Lydia told Trevon I picked out the clothes?" Did Trevon need to believe everything Lydia said? Simon rushed her along. Madeline handed him a fresh set of clothes, but her grip lingered as she responded steadily. "Simon, you've been Trevon's right-hand man for what, three, four years now? Do you realize why you're still at the bottom rung, just an assistant? You're good at sizing people up by their titles, but that's not really a skill an assistant needs. Why don't you take a page from Mr. Harris's book?" Trevon did have a star assistantâDaniel Harrisâwho was so capable that he was sent overseas to handle big deals. That was when Simon got the call to step in. Simon's face went through a mixture of pale and flushed as he absorbed her criticism. Madeline, who was usually quiet, had just thrown shade in his face. He bit back his retort, finally huffing in annoyance and storming off. Madeline let out a soft laugh, brushing off the encounter. With visiting hours ticking closer, Madeline headed to Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital to see Bella. It was more of a wellness retreat than a hospital, nestled right next to Redenbaugh City's fanciest private clinic. Getting in was not easy, but thanks to the Gibson family pulling strings, Bella got a spot. Madeline wheeled her mom out into the courtyard, catching her up on the week's gossip and happenings. Bella was her usual selfâunresponsive and staring off into space. Madeline sighed and took her mom's hand, resting it gently on her belly. "Mom, right here, there's a little one on the way. Even with Trevon talking about divorce, I'm keeping this baby. You've got to come back to us. Who will help me with this little one if you don't?" She nestled against Bella's legs, craving the comfort of her mother's presence. Unseen by Madeline, Bella's eyes flickeredâa brief, almost missed flutter. "Madeline?" A voice, laced with surprise, called out for her. Madeline looked up to see a man in a lab coat looking her way. The sun was blinding, and Madeline squinted without recognizing the figure before her. There was something oddly familiar about the silhouette. It was not until he was close that she could see it was Caleb Jabs, her old college friend. With a warm smile, Caleb teased, "Madeline, can't you recognize an old friend after just three years?" He opened his arms for a hug, like nothing had changed. Madeline hesitated, then offered a hand for a handshake instead. Caleb's smile faltered, then returned. "Right, we're not on campus anymore." He shook her hand before releasing it, stealing a glance at the wedding ring on her finger. Through their chat, Madeline learned that he had just returned from overseas and that his uncle was running the local private hospital. Caleb nodded toward Bella with a slight smile. "And who is this?" Madeline's smile vanished. "My mom. She's been like this since she had a breakdown three years ago." A breakdown? It looked serious, as if she had lost all touch with the world. What could have caused it? Caleb pushed down his questions, his heart aching for Madeline. "These past three years must've been tough on you." Madeline seemed more grounded than in her college days, but her eyes were shadowed with concern. Madeline shook her head. "It's time for us to head back." She was not one to bare her soul to just anyone. As she rose to leave, she wobbled slightly. Caleb reached out to steady her. "You're looking a bit pale. Maybe you should get checked out." Madeline steadied herself and took a step back. "It's just low blood sugar. I'm fine." Caleb watched Madeline sidestep with a calm smile, not the least bit ruffled. "Back in college, you were always dealing with low blood sugar. Still battling that, huh? Skipped breakfast today?" He was already taking the wheelchair's handles as he spoke, and Madeline allowed it. They got Bella settled and swapped numbers. Then, Caleb pressed a chocolate bar into her hand. "For your sugar levels, have a bite." Madeline's laughter bubbled up. "Caleb, you still keep chocolate on you after all this time?" "Just a habit," he said with a chuckle. That little piece of chocolate seemed to bridge the gap that had grown between them. "How about lunch? It's already noon." Madeline bit her lip, uncertain. However, Caleb was already tugging her along. "There's this great little place I know nearby. You'll love it." Trevon managed to swing by the hospital after his meeting wrapped up. The doctors gave him a clean bill of health. They suggested bringing Madeline in, thinking she might be the key to why he felt off. He left the hospital with that thought, only to see Madeline and Caleb, all smiles, heading into a cozy diner. Madeline's smile was something new, something he had never seen, and it stopped him in his tracks. He took a moment before climbing into his car. From the driver's seat, Simon caught Trevon in the mirror. "Mr. Gibson, wasn't that Mrs. Gibson? Should we pick her up?" Trevon watched them disappear into the diner, a place he would never dream of entering. "No, let's not," he murmured. Simon arched an eyebrow, shot a look of faint scorn at the diner, and sped off. Trevon was reclining in the back seat, eyes closed, soaking in a moment of peace. A few minutes in, a wave of relief washed over him, leaving him feeling surprisingly refreshed. It took him a moment to realize that he was embodying Madeline's happiness. What could possibly be so special about that little shop to make her that cheerful? However, that sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles they served was exceptionalâtangy and invigorating. It had been days since Madeline had enjoyed a meal so thoroughly. She even decided to get an extra serving to go. Caleb chuckled. "Noodles never taste as good reheated. Wait, didn't you love spicy food? What's with the switch?" Madeline smiled. "I haven't really switched. This is just that good." She was known for her love of spicy dishes, and even Trevon, the health nut, had found his tastes swayed by her. It was hard to argue with Madeline's culinary magic. Her cooking was irresistible to most. Back home, Madeline had barely set down her takeout when her phone rang. It was Yeneth Collins, her best friend. "Madeline, I've got some good and bad news." Feeling a bit worn out, Madeline sank into the couch. "Go on." "The good news is that you've been chosen to draw the new character for Skylandia. They've sent the contract over to you already." A spark of excitement flickered across Madeline's face as she reached for her laptop to check her email. "And the bad news?" Yeneth sighed heavily. "Lydia is the new art director for Skylandia. She just got the job today. I wouldn't have pushed you to take this gig if I'd known." Since marrying Trevon right after college, Madeline had not returned to the workforce, finding solace and passion in her art. Her style was distinctive, not exactly mainstream, with a focus on creating captivating illustrations. When Yeneth got involved with Skylandia, she thought Madeline's artwork was a perfect fit and put her name forward. Madeline smiled. "No way. The contract's terms are decent. Can't miss an opportunity of making money just because of her." She was always hustling for cash, especially with Bella's medical bills piling up. It meant biting her tongue whenever the Sanders family got tight-fisted. "Are you sure you're okay with this?" "Totally. I freelance under the name 'Lily Mora'. Who will connect the dots?" Their conversation was interrupted by the sound of a door swinging open as Trevon walked in. Chapter 5 Madeline's instinct was to snap her laptop shut. "Give me a second." She quickly ended the call and turned to face Trevon. "What's got you home at this hour?" Trevon eyed her hurried movements and washed his hands before replying, "Just needed to pick something up." Madeline responded with a noncommittal hum. His gaze landed on a nearby takeaway box. It was the sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles. It looked just like the one she had had for lunch. Was it really that tasty? A jolt of panic hit Madeline, and she blurted out, "It's for Yeneth, not me." Back when they were newlyweds, Madeline had grabbed some street sausages, and Trevon had gone into a tailspin, bombarding her with articles about the filth of street vendors and the dangers of eating out. Since then, she had avoided eating street food around him. However, she had slipped up and forgotten to stash the evidence. Trevon's chuckle was detached as his eyes drifted to a notebook on the table. Madeline's heart was pounding, and she pushed aside the wave of nausea to dash toward the notebookâher secret journal of conceive appointments. The last thing she wanted was for Trevon to find out she was expecting. However, Trevon was quicker. He stretched out his arm and lifted the notebook from Madeline's reach. Without regard for her protests, he calmly flipped it open. The 'Prenatal Appointment Schedule' header stared back at him. He raised an eyebrow, his cool gaze landing on Madeline. Madeline felt her heart jump into her throat. "Is this for Yeneth, too?" Trevon asked. "Huh?" Caught off guard, Madeline quickly nodded. "Yeah, yeah. Yeneth's getting married, thinking about having kids, so I was helping her research." Trevon's suspicion did not wane. "So, why the panic?" Madeline's forehead creased. She let go of the notebook and looked away. "I didn't want you to think I was up to something." Madeline's beauty was marred by her recent illness. Her pale face was then tinged with the flush of sickness, making her look even more vulnerable. Trevon felt a twinge in his chest, and his annoyance grew. Her cold was messing with his work. He tossed the notebook back to Madeline. "I don't have time for this. You should be resting, not running around. If you show up to a divorce proceeding looking like this, people will think I'm the bad guy." Madeline silently clutched the notebook with her head bowed. ⌠At the steakhouse, Lydia stared at her barely touched steak, her mood souring by the minute. When she heard Trevon returned to the Angelic Garden Residence, her annoyance turned to outright anger. "Madeline, that witch!" She whipped out her phone and dialed Skylar's number. Madeline had just reviewed the casting call from Skylandia, wrapped up her draft, and was stretching after a long day when Skylar's call came through. "Get over here tonight. If you don't show up, I'm tossing your mom's stuff." The line went dead. Madeline thought she had taken care of all Bella's things, so what could possibly be left at the Sanders' place? She could not risk it, so she hailed a cab and headed over. The Sanders' mansion was ablaze with lights, screaming new money from every gilded corner. Madeline stood at the entrance, taking in the garish display, and figured Skylar was behind it. Skylar greeted her with a grin, tugging her inside. "I just knew you'd come." Madeline jerked her hand away. "Cut the act, Skylar. There's no one else here. I did what you asked, so where's my mom's stuff?" Chapter 6 Before Skylar could answer, a sharp snap echoed from the side. "Madeline, watch how you talk to my mom!" It was Yale Sanders, Lydia's little brother. With his shoulder-length purple hair and arms sleeved in tattoos, he looked every bit the wannabe gangster. He had been coddled by Skylar all his life, and with the Sanders' wealth, he had gathered a gang of street toughs to back him up. Madeline did not expect him to be there but gave him a cool look and brushed him off. Just then, Cilix descended the stairs, his voice cutting through the air. "Yale!" Yale sulked, his lips puckered as he flopped onto the sofa, clearly annoyed. Cilix motioned for Madeline to take a seat at the dining table. "It's not every day we get your sister back home. I figured a family dinner was in order. Have a seat, will you? I had Mom whip up your favorite fish tacos." Skylar quickly dished some out for her. The oily sheen and the subtle fishy scent made Madeline wrinkle her nose and push the plate away. "I caught a cold and lost my appetite. I'm just here to grab a few things, and I'll be out." Cilix squinted, and Skylar, unable to contain herself, plopped down next to Madeline. "When are you planning on divorcing Trevon, huh? Your dad and I have already scoped out a new guy for you. He's ready to tie the knot and won't wait forever." A resigned feeling washed over Madeline. With a mocking smile, she murmured, "Really? Who's this wonderful match?" Skylar perked up and replied, "He's from a solid family. One of your dad's business partners. The guy owns a string of factories. Marry him, and you'll be the boss. They wouldn't even look twice at a divorcee if it wasn't for your dad's connections." She made it sound like a fairy tale. Madeline cut to the chase. "The owner of these factories? How old?" Skylar hesitated, then chuckled. "Not too old. He's just a bit over forty and in the prime of his life. It'll be your second marriage, so you can't afford to be choosy. Plus, they've promised to cut your dad a deal if you marry in. Consider it a tribute to your mom." Three years had passed, and Madeline's disdain for her family's ways was as strong as ever. She glared at Cilix. "Over forty? You're okay with this, being not much older yourself?" Cilix looked pained as he spoke, "Skylar's just trying to do what's best for you. Remarrying and bringing your mom into the mix, finding someone okay with that wasn't easy. Skylar really went out of her way for you." Skylar nodded earnestly. It had indeed been a challenge. Madeline needed to be married off and kept far away to avoid causing Lydia any more headaches. "Don't worry, the guy doesn't have kids. Everything in the future will be yours and your children's. It's a real stroke of luck." Madeline suddenly chimed in, "It's true. These kinds of terms are hard to come by. You've really outdone yourself, butâŚ" Breaking from her usual composure, Madeline locked eyes with Cilix. "I was clear yesterday. I just want what my mom is entitled toâher shares. Those shares are peanuts compared to being Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family." Cilix remained expressionless, but his eyes were calculative. "Your mom's shares?" Thinking she had swayed Cilix, Skylar piped up in a shrill tone. "What shares does her mother have? The Sanders family fortune is all thanks to me and Cilix. It's got nothing to do with your loony mom." Madeline's glare whipped towards Skylar, sharp enough to shut her up. "Apologize." "Why should I? Your mom's the crazy one." Without warning, a cup of scalding water splashed across Skylar's face, and she let out a scream. However, before Madeline could react, she was yanked back forcefully. A second later, she was punched in the face. "You owe her an apology!" Chapter 7 Each word Yale spat was accompanied by a punch landing on Madeline. Madeline shielded herself with her purse, narrowly avoiding a serious injury. Blinded by anger, she had not thought things through, never imagining Yale would actually hit her. Conceived had left her weak, and she could only dodge Yale's vicious blows in a clumsy dance of desperation. The Sanders family seemed petrified by the spectacle, each too scared to even twitch. Cilix wanted to speak, but Skylar cut him off. "What's Yale got, a little muscle? Let her take a hit. It might teach her to listen." Cilix's face darkened as he sat back down. She had written her dad off long ago, but the sting of disappointment was as sharp as ever. As Yale moved in again, Madeline knew she was on her own. With a swift kick, she toppled a chair and snatched a fruit knife from the table, aiming it straight at him. "One more step, and I swear I'll stab you!" Yale, thrown off by the chair, nearly slipped. He wiped his mouth and sneered. "You think you've got the guts?" Knife in hand, Madeline's face was ghostly, but her eyes blazed with defiance, "Try me. I'm still Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family. If I take you down, they'll make sure it never sees the light of day." Her gaze flicked to Cilix. "You think our dad's got the spine to cross the Gibsons for you?" Yale did not budge. Skylar stepped forward with a nervous chuckle. "Come on, we're family. Knives? Really? Madeline, put it down." Madeline looked at Skylar icily and aimed the knife at her. "Stay back." Skylar froze, then looked pleadingly at Cilix. Cilix broke the silence. "Madeline, what's going on?" Madeline stood there with a cold expression, ignoring the blood that had started to drip from the corner of her mouth. She bit her lip, refusing to say a word. The recent scuffle had taken a toll on her, leaving her with a heavy feeling in her chest. She was afraid she would throw up if she opened her mouth. However, she was determined not to let them see her weakness. Amid the tense moment, the nanny burst in with unexpected joy. "Mr. Gibson and Ms. Sanders have arrived!" The pair entered the room. Trevon's face was a mask of seriousness, his lips pressed into a thin line. Lydia, catching sight of the knife in Madeline's grip, let out a sharp cry. "Madeline! Why are you holding a knife? What are you planning to do?" Cilix rose swiftly to welcome Trevon. "Mr. Gibson, please come in. Let's sit and talk. Madeline, put that knife down now." With a glance at Trevon, Madeline reluctantly set the knife aside. Skylar exhaled in relief and grumbled, "This is all Madeline's doing, causing a scene for no reason. Since when do we bring knives into family disputes?" Madeline inhaled deeply, pushing down the wave of nausea, and retorted with a frosty laugh. "So, now it's all my fault, just like that? I'm trying to do the right thing here, and I'm still the one to blame?" "Is this enough for you?" Trevon's voice, frosty and laced with anger, cut through the room. He had been feeling sick to his stomach the whole way there. That sensation had become all too familiar in the last couple of days, and he did not need to guessâit was Madeline's doing again. He had warned her just at lunchtime to take it easy, but what did she do? She ran off to her family's home to pick a fight, knife in hand. She might not be bothered by it, but he was fed up. The room fell silent. Madeline looked at him in disbelief. Was he really going to blame her without even asking why? Trevon had no interest in dragging out the conversation. He grabbed Madeline's hand and led her away with urgency. Madeline stumbled as he pulled her along, a sharp pain throbbing in her heart. Lydia tried to keep up, her voice tinged with concern. "Trevon, you haven't eaten yet." He barely paused, his voice dismissive. "Some other time." With that, he ushered Madeline into the car and shut the door behind her. | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10922&ut | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/ | 20 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10922&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449437764_2559123607604310_3298283948021123177_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ncpQNSF2qK8Q7kNvgHzNdyl&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A7_lN8BP0nMkt_Gh2VhTmQs&oh=00_AYBnJZJ1XjNH8XbYh0YUd5eQJ5Zz3GMZcwNjRaa-CyzNxQ&oe=670BCB9F | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,119,565 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"is_bh_simple_request":true,"simple_request_ratio":0.5584415584415584,"is_bh_selenium":null,"selenium_ratio":null,"ratio_threshold":0.8}'
|
No | 2024-10-08 20:11 | active | 1594 | 0 |
|
đGIVEAWAY TOMORROW 5PM PTđ𧢠JOIN US EVERY TUESDAY @ 5PM ON INSTAGRAM LIVE WE ARE GIVING AWAY ⢠HAT ACCESSORIES ⢠EXCLUSIVE HATS ⢠EXCLUSIVE CLUB CLOTHING MUST BE FOLLOWING US ON OUR IG PAGE AND BE PART OF OUR IG BROADCAST CHANNEL đŤđ§˘đ @cap_city.online @exclusiveclub.cc @justinrocca @zaayyuuhhhh @diegofifa0 | VIEW_INSTAGRAM_PROFILE | http://instagram.com/cap_city.online | Cap City | https://www.facebook.com/100087164991671/ | 6,639 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Visit Instagram profile | 0 | instagram.com | IMAGE | http://instagram.com/cap_city.online | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462361669_1182087729517652_1961960927056756025_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=OfTGWP5CAM0Q7kNvgHzWAhv&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=APe4a3h-7XMtscTcSffYbqe&oh=00_AYDGPf5FeNnjGMfHmQXE4Q4NrQip4GTc67xx65Hd8an5BQ&oe=670BA52B | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Cap City | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,123,352 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2121752}'
|
No | 2024-10-08 20:57 | active | 1596 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicďźđ | The clearing of a throat makes me jump. I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that donât quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door. Shrinking down to the ground. âIs this the way you greet all Alphaâs?â His deep voice rumbles through the room, an edge of amusement to his tone. âIâm sorry.â I whisper, getting to my feet. âIâŚI thought I was alone.â I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. âCome forward.â He orders. Alpha Trey was going to kill me. I do as Iâm told. Allowing him to see me properly and I am met with narrowed crimson eyes. I close my own eyes, expecting the worst. âYou smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?â My head moved up and down, though I couldnât tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they discovered the truth about me. âI would prefer it if you spoke to me.â He growls, âIâm not in the mood to play games.â âYes.â I whisper. âI amâŚI am a Wolf.â I couldnât help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? I wasnât sure how much more my body could take. âHow is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.â âIâŚ..â I hated the question. âI havenât got all day!â He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldnât scent him. I knew why I hadnât been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever liked to do. They never hear my side of the story. All they do is accept Alpha Trey's word as the truth. âYou should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?â His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them. There was no way I was making direct eye contact. âMy Wolf abilities were bound.â âWhy?â If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. âIt was a punishment.â âFor what?â âFor killing my parents.â | LEARN_MORE | https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11782&u | New world publications | https://www.facebook.com/61557831245498/ | 22 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | wwwedb.com | DCO | https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11782&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/447959759_1311554859802432_4227718076479884991_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=GLa4FmNoFu8Q7kNvgEtJtEL&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ALiaJ0zosrjWB__-abxSU0D&oh=00_AYDBVgnEZ0tmk7CepYzI-ZvW-uFeezXSRiuBGUTtVzkXPg&oe=670B949D | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | New world publications | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,126,331 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2126288}'
|
No | 2024-10-08 21:51 | active | 1597 | 0 |
|
Shop Lenses for Nikon | Explore award-winning lenses for the most popular cameras and mounts. | SHOP_NOW | https://www.sigmaphoto.com/category-photo-lenses?u | SIGMA America | https://www.facebook.com/SIGMACorporationofAmerica/ | 213,739 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Shop Now | 0 | sigmaphoto.com | DCO | {{product.description}} | https://www.sigmaphoto.com/category-photo-lenses?utm_medium=social&utm_source=facebook&utm_campaign=find-your-camera-system-fb-carousel-2024-10-08 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462298057_531253902835867_8179504833454922476_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=hkTGYW9beZoQ7kNvgECFNjz&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AV53tMK9CCJ10mn1Gdd0XPq&oh=00_AYDtM1UUnertgh-PKF-2UcUKvRLaizJYJqcth3RJhM_WQA&oe=670B9A8A | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | SIGMA America | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,125,232 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2124738}'
|
Yes | 2024-10-08 21:51 | active | 1597 | 0 |
|
Read more FREE chaptersđ | Madeline felt nauseous, feeling like she needed to purge immediately. She crouched down to clutch the bin and gagged, but nothing came up. Trevon watched, his brow furrowed in disbelief. Why did her sickness stir something in him? Was it a mere coincidence? Seeing her ashen face, it was clear she was unwell. Trevor gave Madeline a questioning look. "Are you sick? When did it start? What's wrong?" Madeline felt the urge to throw up but could not, which only intensified her discomfort. Clinging to the trash can seemed like the only thing she could do. At the sound of his question, her fingers tensed uncontrollably. She forced a casual response. "Maybe it's just a cold. No big deal." "Answer me!" His voice turned sharp, sending a jolt through Madeline, and she murmured almost without thinking. "This afternoon, when you were⌠I'm just feeling a bit of chest tightness, weak limbs, and a touch of nausea. Typical cold symptoms." She did not bring up the hospital visit, quickly labeling it a cold to avoid any wild guesses. The timing and the symptoms lined up perfectly. 'So, it's because we caught a cold at the same time?' Trevon wondered. Madeline finally let go of her resistance. She deliberately avoided the divorce papers on the table and fetched the sour orange she had bought earlier from the fridge. Her mouth was unbearably uncomfortable, and she craved the relief of something sour. After all, she would need some strength in her hand to sign those papers. The moment she took out the sour orange, its tangy scent filled the room. Catching a glimpse of Trevon standing to the side, watching her with a frown, she hesitated before offering, "Want one?" Trevon looked away, clearly uninterested. Madeline chuckled awkwardly. "Sorry, it slipped my mind. You're not into sour stuff." However, as she sliced into the vibrant sour orange and its juicy interior burst with a potent tangy aroma, Trevon seemed unable to look away. Madeline was about to take a bite when she noticed Trevon approaching. His towering presence felt like a wall closing in, making the kitchen feel smaller by the second. Instinctively, Madeline stepped back. "If you don't like it, then I'll just..." | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14193&ut | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 191 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14193&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/460825518_1893544498130812_7915705935295221477_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=2GshDzAjjD0Q7kNvgENRxqv&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ATNhKhwu7OmxYRWwzxfMPzb&oh=00_AYDWkdTOOYXMDadQZpdDTgR_kOtGSxezaxxPoAjDGvI2CQ&oe=670BB0B3 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,125,236 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2124738}'
|
No | 2024-10-08 21:51 | active | 1597 | 0 |
|
Read more FREE chaptersđ | Madeline felt nauseous, feeling like she needed to purge immediately. She crouched down to clutch the bin and gagged, but nothing came up. Trevon watched, his brow furrowed in disbelief. Why did her sickness stir something in him? Was it a mere coincidence? Seeing her ashen face, it was clear she was unwell. Trevor gave Madeline a questioning look. "Are you sick? When did it start? What's wrong?" Madeline felt the urge to throw up but could not, which only intensified her discomfort. Clinging to the trash can seemed like the only thing she could do. At the sound of his question, her fingers tensed uncontrollably. She forced a casual response. "Maybe it's just a cold. No big deal." "Answer me!" His voice turned sharp, sending a jolt through Madeline, and she murmured almost without thinking. "This afternoon, when you were⌠I'm just feeling a bit of chest tightness, weak limbs, and a touch of nausea. Typical cold symptoms." She did not bring up the hospital visit, quickly labeling it a cold to avoid any wild guesses. The timing and the symptoms lined up perfectly. 'So, it's because we caught a cold at the same time?' Trevon wondered. Madeline finally let go of her resistance. She deliberately avoided the divorce papers on the table and fetched the sour orange she had bought earlier from the fridge. Her mouth was unbearably uncomfortable, and she craved the relief of something sour. After all, she would need some strength in her hand to sign those papers. The moment she took out the sour orange, its tangy scent filled the room. Catching a glimpse of Trevon standing to the side, watching her with a frown, she hesitated before offering, "Want one?" Trevon looked away, clearly uninterested. Madeline chuckled awkwardly. "Sorry, it slipped my mind. You're not into sour stuff." However, as she sliced into the vibrant sour orange and its juicy interior burst with a potent tangy aroma, Trevon seemed unable to look away. Madeline was about to take a bite when she noticed Trevon approaching. His towering presence felt like a wall closing in, making the kitchen feel smaller by the second. Instinctively, Madeline stepped back. "If you don't like it, then I'll just..." | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14193&ut | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 191 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14193&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/460825518_1893544498130812_7915705935295221477_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=2GshDzAjjD0Q7kNvgENRxqv&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ATNhKhwu7OmxYRWwzxfMPzb&oh=00_AYDWkdTOOYXMDadQZpdDTgR_kOtGSxezaxxPoAjDGvI2CQ&oe=670BB0B3 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,122,780 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2122469}'
|
No | 2024-10-08 20:55 | active | 1596 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicďźđ | At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before herâher husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonât be a concubine. Sheâll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, sheâs really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I donât need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wifeâs veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didnât understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "Sheâs unlike any woman Iâve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheâs talking to my mother. Sheâs made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estateâs affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnât seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, sheâs different from any woman you know. Sheâs a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldnât want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatâs them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. Sheâs straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you wonât like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "Itâs fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iâll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. âWhy put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, youâll be in separate wings. She wonât compete with you for control of the household. She doesnât care about those things.â âDo you really think Iâm attached to managing this household?â Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrettâs mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligationsâall these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. âEnough, I wonât argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,â said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. âMy lady, my lord was too much!â said Lulu, Carissaâs maid, wiping her tears away. âDonât call him that!â Carissa gave her a stern look. âWe never consummated the marriage. Heâs not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.â âWhy the dowry list?â Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. âSilly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?â Lulu held her forehead and gasped. âBut your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.â Tears finally welled up in Carissaâs eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. Youâre the only child I have left.â Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissaâs youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmotherâs and motherâs gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her familyâs former glory seemed impossibleâat least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissaâs mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, youâll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, Iâll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissaâs eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my familyâs achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, Iâll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissaâs expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think Iâm that silly? If I manage to reach the king, Iâll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "Itâs Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, letâs go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrettâs father, Jonathan, didnât fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebeccaâs room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "Youâre here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. Youâre the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadnât expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. Sheâs rather rough around the edges and doesnât compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, itâs a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isnât that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But itâs quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The kingâs edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, sheâs a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials canât be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebeccaâs expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, youâve always been sensible. Now that youâve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Auroraâs contributions in this battle were greater than Barrettâs. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissaâs tone remained chilly as she said, "If theyâre husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Arenât you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. Iâll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "Iâm still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how youâve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebeccaâs medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebeccaâs medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her familyâs business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didnât mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "Thatâs settled, then. Iâll hand over the accounts tomorrow and wonât be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, youâre being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissaâs compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissaâs expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isnât even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly⌠unsensible of her. "Take off that dress youâre wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serenaâs cheeks flushed with anger. "I didnât beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you donât want me to have it." "Fine. And donât forget the jewelry youâre wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If thereâs nothing else, Iâll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! âSheâll come around. She doesnât have any other choice,â Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasnât like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissaâs heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and motherâtheir corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estateâs family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parentsâ memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. âDad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. Itâs not that I donât want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.â Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, âMy lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks youâre here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didnât eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?â âIâm not hungry.â The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. âPlease donât be so hard on yourself. Itâs not worth getting sick over. Why donât we just let it go? After all, youâre still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, sheâll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?â Lulu pleaded. Carissaâs gaze was cold. âLulu, if youâre going to talk like that, donât speak at all.â Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaâs arrival to the king three times. âYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,â he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. âI canât see her. The edict has been issued, and I canât take it back. Tell her to go home.â âThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheâs been standing there for over an hour without moving.â Salvador felt a pang of guilt. âBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnât want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.â âIf we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivanâs contributions surpass all others,â Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivanâs third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. âAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iâll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,â said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. âAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!â Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissaâs situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again. | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 191 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/459171136_2276643906039074_3026189410358466697_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=YyoKC07MP0cQ7kNvgEj9lTu&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A19LNWdeZ_bj8HdtNdsMNv9&oh=00_AYDGL2OuzorVEZYW1Pwm-igvRUPtteqRcI8wzZa_eHGMbA&oe=670BB765 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete |
Page 429 of 482, showing 20 record(s) out of 9,639 total